This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
J.
Leake
Awnsham
Churchill
Black
Swan
Ave-Mary
Lane
THAT
which
the
of
late
have
chiefly
urged
in
favour
of
their
present
Doctrines
and
Traditions
,
is
,
That
the
which
they
now
embrace
as
such
,
the
which
they
own
as
Articles
of
Faith
,
could
never
have
obtained
such
Credit
in
the
or
been
so
generally
received
throughout
the
as
they
were
before
the
had
they
not
been
from
the
Beginning
handed
down
to
them
as
and
Doctrines
received
by
the
Now
the
Vanity
and
Falshood
of
this
Presumption
is
here
shewed
by
many
Instances
of
plain
matter
of
Fact
,
demonstrating
that
what
they
of
at
present
hold
for
or
as
an
Article
of
Faith
,
was
generally
rejected
in
former
Ages
by
the
whole
or
at
the
least
by
the
prevailing
,
and
the
major
part
of
her
And
whereas
it
is
represented
by
them
as
a
thing
impossible
,
That
the
or
the
prevailing
Body
of
it
,
should
in
one
Age
imbrace
what
they
in
the
foregoing
did
reject
;
or
in
this
Age
reject
,
what
in
the
former
they
embraced
,
Examples
are
produced
here
,
demonstrating
that
this
hath
actually
happened
in
the
Instance
of
which
the
whole
abominated
in
the
Eleventh
Century
,
and
yet
did
practise
in
the
Twelfth
and
following
In
the
Instance
of
denyed
by
the
till
the
Thirteenth
Century
,
Ibid.
§.
9.
and
almost
generally
received
in
the
Fifteenth
and
Sixteenth
Centuries
.
In
the
Instance
of
the
of
the
in
which
the
Learned
of
the
accorded
with
us
in
the
Fourteenth
and
Fifteenth
Centuries
,
Chap.
3.
§.
2.11
.
and
yet
did
our
Doctrine
in
the
Sixteenth
.
In
the
Instance
of
the
asserted
generally
in
the
first
Four
and
rejected
in
the
Fifth
,
to
omit
many
other
Instances
sufficient
to
convince
us
that
what
the
so
confidently
offer
to
prove
their
could
not
be
guilty
of
such
Innovations
,
is
only
like
to
the
Attempt
of
to
prove
,
against
plain
matter
of
Fact
,
that
there
could
be
no
Motion
.
But
for
the
farther
manifestation
of
the
Vanity
of
this
new
way
of
Arguing
from
what
they
do
at
present
practise
and
believe
,
to
what
they
ought
to
do
and
practise
,
or
from
their
present
Faith
,
to
an
Assurance
that
the
same
Faith
was
always
held
in
all
preceeding
Ages
of
the
I
shall
Shew
the
evil
and
pernicious
Consequences
of
this
way
of
arguing
.
I
shall
point
out
the
Ways
and
Methods
by
which
these
Doctrines
and
Practices
might
have
prevailed
in
the
and
yet
be
nothing
less
than
or
truly
The
evil
Consequences
of
this
way
of
Arguing
,
are
,
That
it
gives
the
a
great
Advantage
against
the
Truth
,
and
certainty
of
Faith
;
for
they
might
have
then
argued
,
and
still
may
,
with
as
much
Plausibility
against
our
's
Disciples
,
and
the
first
Converts
,
from
this
very
Topick
,
as
do
the
against
the
For
might
they
not
say
of
the
very
Doctrines
and
Traditions
which
they
had
generally
received
at
our
's
Advent
,
and
which
he
did
so
peremptorily
condemn
,
and
caution
his
to
beware
of
That
they
received
them
from
their
who
received
them
from
theirs
,
and
who
must
either
have
joined
in
mistaking
their
or
in
intending
to
deceive
their
Posterity
,
of
which
two
things
neither
is
credible
?
Might
not
they
say
,
That
the
Traditions
which
they
had
then
embraced
,
were
derived
from
and
that
their
handed
them
down
from
him
to
them
,
and
that
the
then
present
general
Reception
of
them
was
a
sufficient
Evidence
that
they
were
not
Inventions
of
that
,
or
any
of
the
preceeding
Ages
,
but
Doctrines
and
Practices
derived
to
them
from
the
first
Fountain
of
Tradition
?
Might
they
not
have
asked
in
what
Year
and
Age
those
false
Traditions
and
Doctrines
entered
first
among
them
,
and
whether
then
their
whole
must
not
have
conspired
to
tell
a
lye
?
Might
they
not
have
bid
them
consider
the
Notoriousness
of
the
Lye
,
and
the
Damage
ensuing
from
it
to
themselves
and
their
dearest
Pledges
,
and
how
rare
a
thing
it
is
to
find
a
Man
,
much
less
a
considerable
Number
of
them
,
who
would
venture
upon
such
a
Wickedness
?
Might
they
not
have
added
,
that
their
and
People
were
scattered
about
,
almost
and
all
received
the
same
Traditions
and
Doctrines
which
were
condemned
by
our
and
his
and
that
it
was
incredible
that
so
dispersed
through
many
Countries
and
should
agree
together
to
affirm
a
Falshood
for
a
Truth
?
Now
to
this
way
of
Arguing
,
I
desire
to
know
what
Answer
can
be
given
,
but
by
shewing
by
what
ways
such
Opinions
actually
might
have
spread
among
them
,
though
not
originally
received
,
and
proving
from
their
own
That
these
Opinions
were
not
always
held
among
them
;
and
if
this
way
be
good
when
used
by
against
them
,
it
must
be
as
good
when
used
by
if
this
Plea
be
when
put
into
the
Mouth
of
an
unbelieving
it
must
be
as
when
it
proceedeth
from
the
Mouth
of
I
have
not
been
so
fortunate
as
to
meet
with
any
direct
Answer
to
this
Argument
,
only
to
the
Argument
urged
from
the
actual
Condemnation
of
our
as
an
by
the
That
no
Submission
,
no
blind
Obedience
,
could
be
due
to
the
then
ruling
in
the
Confer
avec
and
the
thus
answer
,
That
adds
nothing
considerable
to
this
Answer
,
and
is
plainly
baffled
by
his
learned
Adversary
Mr.
to
whose
Works
I
remit
the
Reader
.
Now
,
Is
it
not
wonderful
to
see
how
these
Men
say
and
unsay
,
pronounce
a
thing
impossible
in
one
Case
,
and
in
another
,
like
unto
it
,
confess
it
actually
done
?
We
shew
them
,
That
in
the
such
false
had
generally
prevail'd
,
as
tended
to
render
his
and
to
engage
them
to
reject
the
true
and
yet
they
were
received
as
Doctrines
of
their
great
Prophet
handed
down
to
them
by
Preserver
of
Truth
:
True
,
say
they
,
the
were
then
add
now
to
this
,
That
the
Doctrines
and
of
these
Men
found
Reception
in
the
And
will
it
not
hence
follow
,
That
Doctrines
taught
,
Traditions
introduced
by
the
greatest
and
by
Men
acted
may
generally
prevail
to
be
received
as
true
Doctrines
and
Traditions
,
derived
from
and
fit
to
be
assented
to
,
received
and
practised
by
all
?
Did
these
Traditions
and
false
Doctrines
,
against
which
our
cautioned
them
,
begin
then
only
to
spring
up
among
them
when
our
appeared
with
his
when
,
at
his
descended
visibly
upon
him
,
and
God
gave
Testimony
to
him
by
If
so
,
you
see
that
even
the
whole
though
scattered
throughout
the
World
,
might
all
at
once
embrace
of
such
evil
and
pernicious
Consequences
,
though
they
before
had
never
heard
one
tittle
of
them
;
and
so
not
only
in
the
Compass
of
one
Age
,
but
of
Three
Years
at
farthest
,
new
and
pernicious
Doctrines
might
generally
obtain
in
the
whole
and
why
not
also
in
the
within
the
compass
of
Eight
hundred
Years
?
But
that
these
Doctrines
of
the
which
they
had
received
touching
and
touching
the
Appearance
of
the
to
be
his
and
touching
the
Expositions
of
the
Law
condemned
by
were
not
of
so
late
Date
as
our
Baptism
and
Entrance
upon
his
is
evident
beyond
Dispute
,
from
what
I
have
discoursed
already
from
asserting
that
they
were
received
from
the
most
that
they
derived
them
from
from
the
mention
of
them
in
our
's
time
,
as
and
from
the
great
Incredibility
,
that
these
things
should
so
generally
obtain
to
be
received
as
in
so
short
a
time
.
Besides
,
we
know
the
Expectation
of
their
had
alarm'd
all
the
before
;
and
their
should
come
in
Person
to
anoint
him
,
and
be
his
must
be
as
old
as
the
of
the
These
Doctrines
and
Traditions
must
be
therefore
taught
whilst
these
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
and
were
true
of
what
they
had
received
by
if
ever
they
were
so
;
or
rather
it
must
be
apparent
that
they
were
not
so
;
because
they
generally
had
prevailed
upon
the
People
to
receive
Doctrines
and
Traditions
of
such
fatal
and
pernicious
Consequences
,
and
therefore
all
the
specious
make
concerning
the
Impossibility
that
false
and
corrupt
Doctrines
should
prevail
amongst
them
,
must
be
as
plausible
,
when
uttered
by
the
against
the
as
by
the
where
,
may
they
say
,
will
you
produce
the
Men
of
former
Ages
who
taxed
the
with
such
corrupt
Traditions
as
your
taxed
them
with
,
or
bid
Men
beware
of
the
Doctrine
of
them
who
or
of
those
who
had
obtained
so
great
Credit
on
the
Account
of
Piety
and
Learning
?
Do
not
you
own
that
we
were
once
the
true
and
only
till
the
Appearance
and
Baptism
of
your
Who
therefore
can
believe
that
God
would
suffer
such
dangerous
Doctrines
to
prevail
in
his
own
and
raise
up
no
except
the
to
contradict
them
,
until
your
and
his
undertook
to
be
of
it
?
Where
then
had
God
a
true
in
the
World
,
if
not
among
the
People
of
the
What
other
and
his
mention
besides
that
whose
Governors
he
taxed
with
and
rendring
because
of
some
which
they
had
received
from
their
If
then
God
suffered
his
to
be
all
over-run
with
such
a
fatal
Leprosy
,
where
was
the
watchful
Eye
of
Providence
?
Yea
,
where
the
Care
or
Conscience
of
those
of
Souls
he
had
set
over
them
?
Did
all
our
fall
asleep
at
once
,
or
could
they
all
conspire
to
deceive
Posterity
?
R.
H.
The
cannot
be
ignorant
,
That
,
as
he
says
,
of
the
so
do
we
also
say
,
That
God
permitted
these
pernicious
Doctrines
to
obtain
in
the
for
the
Accomplishment
of
those
of
the
touching
a
great
,
and
almost
general
which
was
to
happen
in
the
Days
of
the
great
and
in
the
time
when
Now
hence
ariseth
a
Second
Demonstration
of
the
Falshood
of
this
vain
Presumption
,
That
no
such
Change
can
happen
in
the
Doctrine
and
Practice
of
the
as
we
pretend
to
,
for
the
Testimony
of
the
Holy
the
Doctrine
of
the
and
the
Confessions
of
many
learned
assure
us
,
that
this
shall
actually
happen
in
the
times
of
and
what
will
then
become
of
all
the
pretended
Demonstrations
,
That
this
cannot
happen
,
or
can
never
happen
.
And
,
speaks
expresly
of
the
and
of
the
Where
note
,
That
the
which
represent
the
or
her
true
are
but
and
they
at
last
are
and
that
the
Dominion
of
is
represented
as
and
he
is
said
also
assert
that
the
will
then
be
so
great
,
Basil
Ep.
71.
p.
115.
That
That
there
shall
be
then
,
Totius
mundi
seductio
,
Hippol.
de
Consum
.
mundi
,
p.
That
,
Cuncti
accedent
,
P.
41.
atque
adorabunt
eum
,
Theodor.
Tom
Hieron
.
in
Sophon
.
c.
so
that
Aust.
Ep.
ad
Hesyc
.
p.
Ephr.
Syr.
de
consum
.
S●eculi
&
Antichristo
Col.
An.
And
in
this
Assertion
the
are
generally
followed
by
the
De
Pontif.
Rom.
l.
let
one
speak
for
them
all
,
saying
that
This
being
then
so
clear
a
Revelation
,
or
Prediction
of
the
and
our
great
must
some
time
or
other
happen
,
or
both
our
and
the
must
be
charged
with
lying
And
being
so
unanimously
,
and
without
controll
delivered
by
the
the
constant
and
the
received
Doctrine
of
the
throughout
all
those
Ages
,
must
be
a
constant
Refutation
of
this
idle
Dream
,
and
their
Pretences
to
must
evidently
be
confuted
by
This
Method
and
Proceeding
of
the
for
finding
out
,
and
judging
of
were
it
admitted
,
would
force
us
to
condemn
the
Writers
of
the
from
the
beginning
to
the
Tenth
,
Twelfth
or
Fourteenth
as
the
worst
of
for
seeing
it
is
manifest
from
their
plain
Words
,
produced
in
great
Plenty
throughout
those
that
they
speak
as
plainly
in
Condemnation
of
the
of
the
Books
of
the
and
of
many
other
Articles
of
Faith
,
which
they
pretend
to
have
received
from
Tradition
,
as
any
can
do
;
either
they
must
have
spoken
all
these
things
unwittingly
,
for
want
of
knowledge
of
what
the
maintained
to
the
contrary
throughout
those
Ages
,
and
then
it
cannot
be
avoided
,
but
they
must
pass
for
the
most
ignorant
of
Men
,
and
such
as
did
not
know
the
necessary
Faith
received
in
their
Times
;
or
else
they
must
have
taught
and
conveyed
to
Posterity
those
things
against
their
Knowledge
,
and
the
conviction
of
their
Consciences
,
and
then
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
they
were
the
worst
of
and
whichsoever
of
these
things
be
said
,
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
they
,
of
all
Men
,
were
the
most
unfit
to
convey
down
to
Posterity
.
For
to
render
any
Person
a
credible
or
Witness
of
the
Faith
and
Practice
,
Two
things
seem
absolutely
necessary
.
That
he
should
have
sufficient
Knowledge
of
the
Truth
of
what
he
testifies
.
And
,
That
he
should
have
Honesty
sufficient
to
assure
us
that
he
would
not
wittingly
deceive
us
in
his
Testimony
;
for
if
we
have
just
Reason
to
suspect
either
his
want
of
Knowledge
or
Sincerity
,
we
must
have
reason
to
suspect
his
So
that
if
either
such
Simplicity
and
Folly
,
or
such
apparent
as
hath
been
mentioned
,
can
justly
be
imputed
to
the
of
the
cited
against
the
Doctrines
fornamed
of
the
it
is
extreamly
manifest
we
have
just
Reason
to
suspect
the
Truth
of
all
they
might
deliver
to
future
either
as
Doctrines
or
Practices
received
from
their
This
Method
of
proceeding
must
render
it
a
vain
and
fruitless
thing
to
search
into
to
find
what
was
the
Doctrine
of
preceeding
Bellarm.
de
eccl
.
milit.
l.
and
consequently
it
must
assure
us
that
the
doth
only
trifle
with
us
,
or
impose
upon
us
when
she
makes
Agreement
either
in
Doctrine
or
Practice
with
a
Note
or
by
which
we
may
discern
the
true
from
all
who
falsly
do
pretend
unto
that
glorious
Title
;
for
how
can
this
be
done
?
Yea
how
is
it
attempted
to
be
done
by
but
by
producing
the
Testimonies
of
all
former
Ages
for
such
a
Doctrine
or
Practice
as
they
at
present
do
maintain
?
If
therefore
a
like
Number
of
plain
Testimonies
produced
by
us
,
in
all
the
Instances
forenamed
,
for
the
of
our
Doctrines
and
Practices
,
be
not
a
Proof
sufficient
on
our
side
,
why
should
it
be
on
theirs
?
If
notwithstanding
all
these
Evidences
,
we
must
believe
the
contrary
to
what
they
clearly
do
import
,
to
have
been
still
the
Doctrine
and
Practice
of
all
Ages
past
,
because
it
is
at
present
the
Doctrine
of
the
to
what
end
do
we
read
What
Service
can
it
do
us
,
unless
to
make
us
For
of
what
can
we
be
certain
or
assured
by
the
reading
of
it
,
if
that
may
be
false
and
which
through
so
many
Ages
is
so
plainly
,
fully
,
and
frequently
delivered
as
the
clearest
Truth
?
To
proceed
then
to
my
second
Vndertaking
,
To
shew
how
such
a
Change
in
Doctrine
and
in
Practice
might
happen
in
the
as
well
as
in
the
or
other
places
Corruptions
in
Doctrine
,
or
in
Practice
,
might
have
been
introduced
by
mistaking
of
the
Sense
of
This
Account
gives
of
the
diversity
of
Opinions
and
which
sprang
up
early
among
and
multiplied
together
with
them
In
Celsum
l.
That
they
had
their
from
hence
,
That
ascribes
these
contra
Eutych
and
this
diversity
of
Opinions
to
the
same
Original
,
non
secundum
qualitatem
sui
sensus
To
this
the
do
ascribe
not
only
the
Miscarriage
of
but
even
the
Slips
and
Errors
of
those
pious
Persons
who
had
gone
before
them
,
which
,
say
they
,
happened
to
them
and
not
with
so
much
Diligence
and
Circumspection
as
they
should
have
used
.
Thus
upon
occasion
of
that
Mistake
of
almost
all
the
of
the
Four
first
imagining
that
the
in
Gen.
That
it
was
their
and
all
the
with
one
Voice
,
ascribe
the
of
their
times
,
partly
to
their
perverting
,
and
partly
to
their
deserting
of
the
and
therefore
for
preventing
of
the
like
Mistakes
,
they
do
not
send
them
to
an
nor
do
they
hence
conclude
him
necessary
,
as
some
others
do
,
but
only
do
advise
them
to
read
the
Chrys.
Hom.
in
Matth.
p.
Basil
.
Tom.
de
Bapt.
q.
Orig.
dial
.
contr.
Marc.
p.
Athan.
de
incar
.
verbi
.
T.
assuring
those
who
do
thus
Theodoret
in
Chrysost.
Hom.
in
Joh.
T.
vid.
T.
it
being
not
the
Obscurity
,
but
which
makes
men
obnoxious
to
as
shall
,
by
God's
Assistance
be
fully
proved
elsewhere
.
And
whosoever
doth
consider
that
many
of
the
came
immediately
from
to
read
the
That
they
insisted
most
on
the
of
which
they
did
not
understand
the
Language
,
and
of
which
they
had
only
an
imperfect
,
or
corrupt
Translation
,
and
that
they
took
the
liberty
to
and
to
give
of
them
,
as
their
luxuriant
Phancies
led
them
to
it
,
will
not
think
it
strange
that
so
many
of
the
should
drop
from
their
Pens
;
Cypr.
Ep.
63.
p.
149.
That
they
should
tell
us
that
's
being
Just.
M.
Dial
.
cum
Tryph.
p.
Clem.
Alex.
Strom.
Orig.
in
Cels
.
l.
Com.
in
Joh.
To.
Ed.
Huet
.
p.
Euseb.
demonstr.
l.
not
only
That
when
our
Lord
threatned
to
the
disobedient
Iren.
l.
Tertull
adv.
Jud.
c.
Cypr.
adv.
Jud.
l.
Lactant.
l.
Epiphan.
Haer.
Athanas
.
de
incarn
.
verbi
p.
contr.
Arian
p.
Ruffin
.
apud
Hieron
.
T.
August
.
contr.
Faust
.
Manich.
l.
he
meant
that
That
they
should
from
those
Words
of
the
Hieron
.
ep.
ad
.
Damasum
Tom.
Ep.
ad
Principium
Virg.
ibid.
F.
A.
viz.
Alexander
Episc.
Alex.
Socr.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
Athanas
.
To.
D.
Marcellus
apud
Epiph.
Haer.
That
some
of
them
,
so
early
,
Mal.
3.1
.
should
imagine
that
the
Orig.
in
Joh.
Tom.
ed.
Huet
.
p.
Cyril
com
.
in
not
a
Man
,
because
the
And
that
when
sent
this
(e)
(e)
Manda
mihi
Hieron
.
in
loc.
&
Ep.
T.
3.
F.
54.
Orig.
com
.
in
Reg.
p.
34.
&
l.
contr.
Marcion
.
p.
37.
Chrysost.
Hom.
in
Matth.
37.
p.
247.
Ruffin
.
apud
Hieron
.
To.
4.
p.
49.
Theophyl
.
in
11.
Matth.
p.
58.
&
in
luc.
7.
p.
351.
Nazianzen
in
Orat.
Funebr
.
Basil
.
in
hanc
sententiam
Maldonate
in
Matth.
xi
viz.
Ambrosius
,
Eusebius
Emissenus
,
Julianus
Pomerius
,
Venantius
,
Gregorius
.
Question
to
our
they
should
thus
interpret
it
,
That
St.
or
Hades
That
when
said
to
they
,
out
of
a
Reverence
to
St.
should
make
him
say
to
Hieron
.
in
Matth.
Hilarius
in
locum
.
Theophylact.
in
Marc.
and
to
the
That
when
the
same
St.
denied
his
they
should
excuse
and
bring
him
off
with
this
quaint
Hieron
.
in
locum
.
Vide
Maldonatum
ibid.
Nescio
hominem
,
quia
scio
Deum
,
not
considering
with
St.
That
by
thus
attempting
to
excuse
the
they
gave
the
lye
to
his
who
had
foretold
his
Denial
;
That
from
those
Words
of
Vide
Origen
.
in
Joh.
Tom.
ed.
Huet
.
T.
&
Huetii
notas
p.
Epiph.
Haer.
&
Haer.
Ammon
.
caten
.
in
c.
Joh.
p.
Cyril
.
Alex.
in
locum
p
Author
quaest
V.
&
.
N.
Test
.
apud
August
.
c.
Hieron
.
in
Isa.
c.
they
should
conclude
and
that
he
was
either
That
to
avoid
the
vain
Cavils
of
the
they
should
say
,
That
Iren.
l.
Tertul.
l.
adv.
Marcion
.
c.
Chrysost.
Theod.
Photius
apud
Oecum
.
&
Theophylact
in
locum
.
August
.
contr.
Faust
.
Manichaeum
l.
And
from
these
Words
of
the
Hieron
.
in
locum
Theodoret.
&
Oecum
Theoph.
in
locum
.
Gal.
they
should
gather
that
the
To
omit
infinite
Passages
of
the
like
Nature
.
Nor
can
it
reasonably
be
doubted
that
the
Doctrine
of
the
had
all
their
Rise
from
the
mistaken
Interpretations
of
the
why
therefore
might
not
the
Mistake
of
that
Passage
of
St.
give
the
rise
to
That
of
the
same
into
a
the
mistake
of
that
Promise
of
an
happy
Resurrection
to
the
true
Members
of
be
made
to
countenance
her
and
so
in
other
Cases
of
like
Nature
?
Sure
I
am
,
that
could
never
have
obtained
in
the
had
not
those
which
so
plainly
do
condemn
them
,
been
miserably
wrested
by
late
Ages
from
their
proper
Sence
,
and
the
received
Interpretation
which
the
whole
World
had
put
upon
them
for
or
a
Years
,
and
why
they
might
not
as
well
wrest
the
to
establish
some
of
their
Doctrines
,
as
they
have
done
it
for
the
avoiding
that
Condemnation
of
them
,
which
is
so
clear
in
other
that
he
who
runs
may
read
it
,
I
am
not
able
to
discern
.
Corruptions
in
Doctrine
and
Practice
might
easily
prevail
by
altering
,
or
leaving
of
that
of
Faith
and
Manners
God
had
given
them
,
and
acting
by
other
Rules
or
Principles
,
which
in
themselves
are
insufficient
to
establish
any
Article
of
Faith
,
for
a
false
must
of
necessity
give
false
Directions
,
both
in
Faith
and
Manners
;
where
the
Principle
is
false
the
Conclusion
from
it
must
be
so
,
and
where
the
Foundation
is
corrupted
the
Building
cannot
be
firm
;
now
this
we
find
done
,
By
setting
up
the
as
the
of
Faith
,
the
*
*
Basil
.
Ep.
62.67.70.349
.
Nazianz.
Orat.
19
,
21
,
23
,
29.
Pillars
and
the
Grounds
of
Faith
,
as
some
of
them
are
often
stiled
.
This
Method
of
proceeding
,
as
it
is
expresly
contrary
to
our
's
Injunction
,
to
in
that
presumptuous
Sence
in
which
the
did
affect
that
Title
,
Matth.
xxiij
.
6
,
10.
John
vj.
45.
because
and
all
that
come
to
from
whom
we
(
in
the
Word
So
is
it
as
repugnant
to
the
Mind
and
the
Prescriptions
of
those
Men
,
who
frequently
declare
,
That
both
they
and
their
Brethren
were
subject
to
Error
,
Hieron
.
Ep.
ad
Pam.
&
Ocean
.
To.
That
therefore
others
were
Aug.
l.
Contr.
Faust
.
c.
in
them
;
and
warn
us
Cyril
.
Hieros
.
Catech.
Orig.
Hom.
in
Ezek.
F.
say
they
Aug.
de
Orig
an
.
l.
&
l.
de
bono
persev
.
c.
quae
possent
justo
judicio
culpari
if
then
their
sayings
be
of
any
credit
,
and
't
is
evident
,
from
their
assertions
,
that
they
ought
not
to
be
admitted
as
the
as
being
men
subject
unto
like
ignorance
,
and
errors
with
us
,
and
if
their
sayings
be
of
no
credit
,
much
less
can
they
be
own'd
as
and
the
of
truth
,
and
yet
I
find
this
doctrine
laid
down
expresly
by
a
concealed
in
his
where
he
saith
that
Concil.
Sexto
Ep.
ad
Cyrum
episcop.
Concil.
To.
and
that
and
evident
it
is
,
That
even
from
the
Fifth
the
sayings
of
the
began
to
be
had
in
great
Reputation
,
and
about
the
Eighth
,
to
be
as
it
were
of
Faith
were
canvassed
,
and
determined
both
in
the
Second
and
in
that
of
chiefly
by
the
pretended
Sayings
of
the
to
whose
Testimony
you
very
rarely
,
if
at
all
,
shall
find
this
just
Exception
made
,
That
they
were
as
we
are
.
One
in
the
and
St.
in
the
have
for
these
six
last
signified
as
much
,
or
more
,
than
a
or
St.
and
a
through
the
whole
Summs
and
the
whole
Body
of
the
hath
passed
for
the
Decision
of
a
Question
touching
Faith
,
or
Manners
.
How
easy
was
it
then
for
Errors
to
come
in
under
the
Vmbrage
of
these
Names
;
especially
if
we
consider
how
many
Pieces
had
usurped
their
Names
,
which
the
great
Ignorance
of
latter
could
not
distinguish
from
their
genuine
Works
;
how
many
of
their
genuine
works
were
horribly
corrupted
,
and
how
fruitful
many
of
those
were
in
there
inventions
,
and
how
positive
they
sometimes
are
in
delivering
that
as
the
doctrine
of
the
whole
which
was
nothing
less
.
For
instance
who
that
reads
disputing
against
the
could
doubt
,
if
he
believed
him
,
that
the
Doctrine
of
the
was
universally
received
by
all
and
that
on
this
account
the
whole
and
yet
iuforms
us
,
Dogm
.
Theol.
To.
4.
pt.
2.
l.
14.
c.
2.
Haeret.
Fabul
.
l.
5.
c.
18.
p.
292.
Quid
festinat
innocens
aetas
ad
remissionem
peccatorum
?
Tertul.
de
Bapt.
c.
18.
that
the
scarcely
spake
any
thing
about
it
;
yea
in
that
very
Age
expresly
denies
it
,
putting
the
and
in
his
He
adds
on
the
same
place
saith
,
In
v.
19.
To.
3.
Hom.
10.
p.
73.
That
in
his
Book
of
Doctrines
,
which
passeth
still
among
the
Works
of
St.
placeth
this
as
one
,
That
on
the
contrary
saith
Cap.
Theol.
c.
To
omit
many
other
Instances
collected
by
the
learned
in
that
elaborate
Treatise
of
which
makes
it
needless
to
discourse
further
on
this
Head
:
For
if
the
true
were
not
only
subject
to
many
and
great
Errors
in
their
private
Sentiments
,
but
also
unto
manifold
Mistakes
touching
the
Doctrine
of
the
if
many
of
their
Works
have
been
unhappily
corrupted
,
and
many
Pieces
have
been
imposed
upon
them
;
so
that
,
instead
of
their
Men
often
have
relyed
on
an
an
ignorant
or
perhaps
an
how
easy
was
it
in
the
dark
Ages
of
the
for
Errors
to
come
in
at
this
Door
,
when
too
much
Veneration
was
by
all
given
to
them
,
and
their
passed
for
Again
,
New
Doctrines
and
Practices
might
obtain
,
by
flying
from
the
for
the
Establishment
of
Doctrines
and
Opinions
in
the
That
a
prevailing
Power
doth
attend
these
Operations
,
even
when
they
are
performed
only
by
and
his
we
shall
be
fully
convinced
if
we
consider
that
our
foretold
of
the
that
should
come
after
him
;
they
should
so
great
that
the
of
the
Great
and
his
should
be
effected
of
the
that
at
the
first
appearance
of
did
oppose
it
from
this
viz.
The
Signs
and
Wonders
which
had
been
performed
by
their
saying
,
Frustra
tantum
arrogas
Christo
,
so
the
Arnob.
l.
Apud
Orig.
l.
Apud
Minut
.
p.
and
comparing
the
and
of
with
those
of
Lact.
l.
Aug.
Ep.
Hieronim
.
apud
Euseb.
p.
Just.
in
Apol
Cyril
.
Hier.
cat.
mightily
prevailed
by
them
,
and
obtained
almost
,
where-ever
he
came
,
or
the
great
Power
of
God
:
That
even
the
in
the
Fourth
appealed
to
them
for
Confirmation
of
their
Faith
,
declaring
that
the
Miracles
of
their
Philostorg
.
l.
were
so
and
that
their
To
these
convincing
Demonstrations
of
the
Fallaciousness
of
this
Argument
,
when
new
Miracles
come
after
a
true
Doctrine
sufficiently
confirmed
by
them
already
,
and
contradict
that
very
Doctrine
,
or
teach
things
contrary
to
Piety
,
it
may
be
useful
to
observe
these
things
out
of
the
That
some
of
them
do
expresly
say
,
That
had
ceased
in
their
Days
;
and
others
,
That
they
were
not
hath
a
set
Discourse
upon
this
Subject
,
which
had
they
then
been
common
in
the
World
,
had
been
an
idle
To
this
Discourse
he
seemeth
to
have
been
necessitated
by
the
Importunity
of
his
who
were
still
crying
out
To
this
Enquiry
he
answers
That
Signs
were
intended
only
and
that
and
then
concluding
In
his
Thirty
second
Homily
on
he
repeats
the
same
things
,
To.
2.
p.
223.
saying
Ibid.
p.
In
his
Twenty
forth
on
St.
he
saith
that
saith
he
To
this
Enquiry
he
answers
by
way
of
yet
God
did
still
vouchsafe
This
he
explains
more
fully
in
his
Sixth
and
Sixty
ninth
saith
he
Where
,
by
the
way
,
we
learn
that
did
not
believe
that
the
but
only
his
Body
,
which
Phrase
is
often
used
by
the
with
Relation
to
but
never
is
applied
to
his
We
also
learn
that
knew
nothing
of
the
Conversion
of
the
Bread
into
Body
natural
;
for
should
a
go
about
to
prove
that
were
not
ceased
,
from
the
Consideration
of
what
was
done
in
the
would
he
not
urge
,
That
yea
,
that
Seeing
then
upon
the
like
Occasion
,
gives
not
the
least
hint
of
any
thing
of
this
kind
,
but
only
saith
that
adding
immediately
,
for
his
last
Instance
of
this
Kind
,
That
is
it
not
reasonable
to
conceive
,
that
he
knew
and
believed
nothing
of
those
great
and
many
which
are
now
thought
to
be
performed
in
Celebration
of
the
gives
for
the
Substance
,
the
same
Answer
to
this
Objection
or
Enquiry
:
For
descanting
on
those
Words
,
in
Evang.
Ed.
Par.
Moreover
the
doth
that
now
which
the
did
then
And
this
is
all
that
they
return
to
this
Enquiry
and
Objection
,
which
makes
it
reasonable
to
conceive
they
were
so
far
from
thinking
Miracles
a
necessary
Mark
and
Concomitant
of
the
true
that
they
knew
of
none
performed
by
her
,
besides
the
spiritual
Operations
on
the
Soul
of
Men
,
or
if
they
did
,
betrayed
the
Cause
by
being
so
profoundly
silent
upon
this
Occasion
,
and
flying
,
as
their
only
Refuge
,
to
those
which
doubtless
were
not
the
Signs
and
enquired
after
adds
that
Miracles
were
profitably
done
then
,
and
now
ad
Cer.
p.
for
then
the
and
so
they
needed
Miracles
to
prove
what
they
pretended
to
receive
from
God
;
but
Now
this
is
the
very
Answer
of
the
when
,
by
the
they
are
called
upon
to
shew
their
Miracles
,
and
it
strikes
Confusion
upon
this
Pretence
of
that
accusing
them
of
if
they
have
any
which
are
now
to
be
confirmed
by
add
that
Miracles
having
thus
ceased
,
the
was
to
set
up
by
them
to
draw
Men
off
from
the
true
Faith
to
Infidelity
,
or
to
corrupt
that
Truth
God
had
already
stablished
by
sufficient
Miracles
.
Hom.
in
Matth.
ad
Huet
.
p.
265.
266.
Thus
declareth
of
the
Man
of
Sin
,
That
he
was
to
appear
for
the
Deception
of
those
that
should
perish
,
The
Author
of
the
on
St.
saith
,
That
And
again
saith
he
And
a
third
time
upon
those
Words
,
he
Comments
thus
quae
sancti
facere
solent
saith
he
In
Deut.
q.
de
.
Vnit
.
Eccl.
c.
And
in
like
manner
instructs
us
And
St.
frequently
appeals
from
them
to
the
for
finding
out
the
true
let
then
the
They
teach
that
therefore
God
had
forewarned
us
not
to
regard
,
and
not
to
be
deceived
by
them
,
or
to
look
upon
them
as
sufficient
to
establish
any
new
Doctrine
:
For
,
saith
St.
Lib.
de
Vnit
.
Eccl.
c.
The
same
St.
in
his
Thirteenth
Treatise
upon
the
of
St.
brings
in
the
objecting
thus
,
Pontius
And
his
Reply
to
it
is
this
,
Contra
istos
,
To.
9.
p.
122.
ut
sic
loquar
,
mirabilarios
cautum
me
fecit
Deus
meus
,
And
in
his
Second
Book
on
he
saith
And
yet
that
pretended
to
be
done
after
these
times
,
are
urged
to
countenance
,
and
have
been
used
to
introduce
and
promote
Doctrines
and
Practices
,
is
evident
from
and
the
Confessions
of
the
Com
in
Dan.
That
as
De
purg
.
l.
De
Sanctorum
Beat.
l.
accedant
l.
Argument
.
quartum
De
Sacr.
Euch.
l.
That
according
to
the
Passage
cited
by
the
Lord
or
Sr.
I
have
already
proved
from
the
Testimonies
of
Writers
:
That
by
such
they
do
endeavour
to
confirm
their
Doctrines
,
we
need
no
other
Witness
than
their
who
proves
are
to
be
invoked
,
and
to
be
of
the
First
,
and
of
the
Second
:
The
of
our
in
the
and
the
from
the
same
And
yet
some
of
their
have
seen
just
Reason
to
confess
,
that
some
of
the
produced
to
confirm
these
Articles
,
In
sum
.
part.
4.
qu.
11.
Art.
4.
§.
3.
were
either
humane
or
Impostures
.
Thus
saith
,
That
In
Can.
Miss.
lect.
doth
acknowledge
that
And
the
same
Verdict
,
may
,
with
great
Reason
,
be
passed
upon
all
the
rest
,
they
appearing
in
the
World
,
not
only
after
that
time
when
the
tell
us
were
ceased
,
or
not
to
be
regarded
,
and
when
they
said
but
also
after
that
the
and
other
Nations
had
over-run
the
and
brought
in
a
Deluge
of
most
horrid
Ignorance
,
this
dark
and
dubious
Conjuncture
was
the
very
Season
when
these
began
to
swarm
and
fly
abroad
:
Then
do
we
hear
from
and
others
,
of
the
Apparitions
of
sad
Souls
,
to
acquaint
others
with
their
sad
Condition
underneath
,
craving
for
Help
from
the
Prayers
,
of
the
Living
;
a
Charity
which
neither
nor
the
or
his
ever
thought
fit
to
mention
or
prescribe
:
Then
do
we
hear
from
the
and
other
later
Writers
,
of
bleeding
,
smiling
,
or
mourning
,
as
Occasion
required
:
Then
do
we
read
in
and
other
Patrons
of
of
Flesh
and
Blood
,
and
of
a
appearing
in
the
consecrated
Elements
Now
had
such
Miracles
been
truly
wrought
by
divine
Power
and
Assistance
,
upon
these
Occasions
,
they
would
have
more
especially
been
then
performed
,
when
continued
in
the
and
was
confessedly
common
among
and
done
for
Confirmation
of
the
Faith
,
and
for
Conviction
of
the
Vnbeliever
,
they
being
then
more
necessary
for
those
great
Ends
for
which
they
were
at
first
designed
;
nor
would
the
of
the
first
Four
have
been
less
careful
to
mention
,
and
appeal
unto
them
,
than
are
the
at
present
,
whose
are
stuffed
up
with
them
;
especially
they
would
have
mentioned
them
in
those
Discourses
and
which
were
design'd
on
purpose
to
confirm
the
Faith
from
the
Operations
done
by
they
being
not
less
zealous
to
promote
the
Glory
of
their
the
Interests
of
the
Credit
of
their
and
the
true
Honour
of
their
Saints
,
than
Whereas
,
from
the
beginning
of
to
the
Days
of
we
do
not
find
in
all
the
one
tittle
of
this
Nature
.
They
are
indeed
very
copious
in
relating
the
miraculous
Cures
and
Operations
then
performed
Clem.
Recogn
.
l.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
Iren.
l.
Tertull.
ad
Scap.
c.
Just.
M.
Apol.
Iren.
l.
Orig.
in
Cels
.
l.
Just.
M.
Dial.
p.
Orig.
l.
Lact.
l.
but
of
Apparitions
of
Souls
from
of
Flesh
and
Blood
appearing
visibly
in
the
performed
at
the
Adoration
of
or
at
they
speak
not
one
Word
,
these
being
designed
for
other
Ends
,
and
reserved
for
times
more
worthy
of
them
.
Errors
in
Doctrine
,
or
in
Practice
,
might
exceedingly
prevail
by
reason
of
the
great
the
Vogue
and
Reputation
of
those
Men
,
who
either
first
began
,
or
else
gave
Countenance
to
them
,
when
begun
by
others
:
St.
well
understood
what
an
Inlet
to
it
would
be
,
for
Men
to
cry
up
and
to
be
and
therefore
he
endeavours
to
prevent
that
Evil
in
the
and
in
most
of
his
he
is
constrained
to
Cor.
c.
and
to
in
opposition
to
those
false
and
deceitful
Workers
,
who
made
it
their
Business
to
depress
his
and
to
procure
Credit
and
Admiration
to
themselves
:
It
was
the
great
Opinion
which
the
had
,
both
of
the
which
caused
them
so
readily
to
embrace
,
and
superstitiously
to
Reverence
,
and
stiffly
to
retain
those
by
which
they
render'd
vain
God's
:
Worship
,
and
made
Vide
Cap.
They
,
saith
had
the
popular
Applause
,
as
being
and
the
best
of
their
And
we
at
present
see
how
great
a
Grief
it
is
to
some
,
that
our
are
in
the
best
Sence
by
living
so
as
to
deserve
the
good
Opinion
,
and
preaching
so
as
to
deserve
Attention
from
the
People
,
and
gaining
Reputation
to
their
Doctrine
by
their
Sincerity
,
as
well
as
Learning
;
or
in
St.
's
Expression
,
by
and
their
Doctrine
To
shew
the
Prevalence
of
Men
of
Reputation
in
Matters
of
this
Nature
:
If
,
as
the
do
generally
confess
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
obtained
almost
generally
in
the
from
the
Relation
of
one
a
Man
of
very
slender
Intellectuals
:
If
,
as
informs
us
Eccl.
Hist.
l.
Sentiment
by
his
If
one
as
they
also
tell
us
,
could
prevail
over
all
to
receive
by
Baptism
:
If
could
deserve
to
be
condemned
in
the
Fifth
and
the
Sixth
as
an
and
yet
,
whilst
he
lived
,
Hieron
.
in
Verbo
Origenes
.
Socrat
.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
4.
c.
26.
Hieron
.
Prolog
.
in
l.
2.
com
.
in
Micham
.
Pamphil.
Apol.
Orig.
praefat.
in
libr.
nom
.
Hebr.
T.
3.
f.
12.
could
by
his
Learning
and
his
Piety
prevail
to
be
had
to
obtain
after
his
Death
insomuch
that
and
did
for
many
Years
obtain
the
Title
of
Magister
Ecclesiae
,
If
the
Authority
of
could
prevail
to
have
his
Translation
of
the
received
against
the
Judgment
of
the
If
one
St.
could
introduce
into
the
the
Belief
of
the
Ascension
of
the
though
none
of
the
who
had
as
good
Opportunity
to
know
,
and
as
much
Reason
to
believe
it
,
spake
one
Tittle
of
it
:
I
say
,
if
all
these
things
are
so
,
how
can
it
be
conceived
a
thing
incredible
,
That
and
other
Persons
of
great
and
Vogue
in
their
respective
Ages
,
should
have
had
like
Influence
to
introduce
new
Doctrines
and
Practices
into
the
under
pretence
of
Piety
,
or
the
Authority
of
or
the
Holy
or
some
like
plausible
Account
.
Theodor.
Lector
.
l.
2.
p
566.
Niceph.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
15.
c.
18.
Why
might
not
bring
Invocation
of
into
the
Prayers
of
the
in
the
Fifth
in
the
Sixth
the
Third
,
Paulus
Diac.
de
Gest.
Longobard
.
l.
4.
c.
11.
obtain
from
the
Title
of
,
Caput
omnium
Ecclesiarum
,
in
the
Seventh
;
The
Second
introduce
Image-Worship
in
the
Eighth
give
Rise
to
in
the
Ninth
fix
the
Number
of
Seven
in
the
Twelfth
;
And
the
Third
,
introduce
the
of
the
in
the
Thirteenth
Again
,
Socr.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
12.
Soz.
H.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
23.
If
one
could
by
his
Reason
and
prevail
with
the
First
to
rescind
their
intended
Decree
touching
the
could
abolish
the
Custom
of
repairing
to
an
established
for
the
disclosing
and
that
with
the
ensuing
Approbation
of
almost
all
the
of
the
In
a
Word
,
if
so
many
Practices
and
Customs
,
relating
to
the
Discipline
,
and
to
the
of
the
could
be
entirely
altered
and
rejected
in
the
following
Ages
,
as
is
here
partly
proved
,
and
by
the
Learned
on
both
sides
confessed
,
why
might
not
other
Practices
and
Doctrines
,
which
obtained
in
the
more
pure
and
early
Ages
of
the
run
the
same
Fate
,
and
by
the
same
Authority
and
Methods
be
discarded
?
For
,
as
it
is
judiciously
observed
by
the
Lord
when
the
Reasons
offered
for
or
against
a
Practice
,
have
in
them
some
Appearance
of
Truth
or
Probability
,
as
they
may
have
to
many
Persons
,
though
they
be
not
valid
,
when
the
Persons
Authorizing
or
Approving
them
are
of
great
Authority
or
Credit
in
the
as
they
may
be
,
especially
in
darker
Ages
,
and
yet
be
subject
to
great
Errors
;
and
when
the
People
,
upon
whom
these
Doctrines
or
Practices
are
pressed
,
have
either
a
great
Veneration
and
Esteem
for
those
that
press
them
,
or
a
great
Dread
of
them
,
then
meet
together
most
of
those
things
which
tend
to
work
Perswasion
,
or
prevail
for
an
Assent
unto
the
Doctrine
,
and
a
Compliance
with
the
Practice
recommended
.
Seeing
then
,
Not.
in
Concil.
Clar.
Can.
28.
conc
.
To.
10.
p.
582.
as
doth
inform
us
,
the
Approbation
of
the
half
Communion
by
why
might
not
others
of
as
good
and
Credit
be
instrumental
to
produce
like
Changes
in
other
Constitutions
of
the
Old
Doctrines
and
Practices
might
easily
be
changed
,
and
new
obtain
,
by
reason
of
the
corrupt
Manners
of
the
and
by
their
Example
,
of
the
People
:
And
that
,
Because
such
evil
Practices
deprive
the
of
that
Spiritual
Wisdom
and
Divine
Assistance
,
which
is
their
best
Conducter
into
the
Way
of
Truth
,
and
is
their
chief
Preservative
from
dangerous
Delusions
and
pernicious
Errors
.
Wisd.
1.4
.
For
as
the
Book
of
De
Judicio
dei
To.
grievously
laments
the
Discords
and
Contentions
,
the
perverse
Doctrines
and
Opinions
which
had
prevailed
in
his
time
amongst
And
this
he
doth
resolve
into
their
saith
he
is
still
more
express
and
Argumentative
in
this
Particular
,
Super
Materia
Conc.
Gen.
p.
71.
For
saith
he
saith
he
turba
solet
adesse
copiosa
saith
St.
cannot
receive
the
Spirit
of
Truth
.
Because
such
corrupt
Manners
do
provoke
God
in
his
righteous
Judgment
to
give
Men
up
to
strong
Delusions
,
and
to
permit
the
great
to
prevail
upon
them
,
according
to
that
Expression
of
St.
Thus
of
the
Times
of
he
hath
foretold
,
2
Thess.
2.9
,
10.
That
And
this
Account
St.
also
gives
of
the
forementioned
Miscarriages
of
the
of
his
Time
,
Ibid.
p.
394.
viz.
That
they
befel
them
because
in
this
also
follows
the
Sentiments
of
St.
For
after
he
had
abundantly
declared
the
great
Corruptions
of
their
Manners
who
usually
then
met
in
Councils
,
he
puts
this
Question
,
Ibid.
p.
73.
Quis
certo
possit
scire
an
major
pars
concilij
sit
digna
decipi
?
Mens
evil
Lives
,
had
they
no
other
do
naturally
incline
them
to
cast
off
those
Principles
and
Practices
which
contradict
,
and
do
condemn
their
Actions
,
and
hinder
their
Pursuit
and
free
Enjoyment
of
their
sensual
Appetites
;
this
they
must
be
enclined
to
do
,
partly
to
free
themselves
from
the
continual
Gripings
of
an
evil
and
condemning
Conscience
;
For
,
as
And
partly
,
that
they
may
exert
more
freely
that
natural
Opposition
that
is
in
them
to
that
Law
of
Holiness
and
Light
,
by
which
their
Actions
are
reproved
,
according
to
that
saying
of
our
'T
is
this
Corruption
of
Manners
which
seemeth
to
have
turned
all
the
Severities
of
and
all
the
wholesom
Methods
of
Discipline
into
Formalities
and
Superstition
;
into
fruitless
the
going
barefoot
,
the
carrying
the
mumbling
over
a
few
which
either
the
doth
not
,
or
at
the
least
,
is
not
obliged
to
attend
to
,
and
which
have
very
little
Tendency
to
the
Conversion
and
Reformation
of
a
Sinner
,
but
rather
do
encourage
him
to
sin
at
such
an
easy
rate
.
'T
is
this
hath
introduced
so
many
easy
Ways
of
Pardon
and
Justification
,
Attritio
ex
turpitudinis
peccati
Consideratione
,
vel
ex
Gehennae
&
poenarum
metu
communiter
concipitur
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
14.
c.
4.
Et
eum
ad
gratiam
dei
in
Sacramento
poenitentiae
impetrandam
dispoint
Ibid.
vid.
Catechism
.
Rom.
Part.
2.
c.
5.
§.
37
,
38.
without
the
bringing
forth
Fruits
meet
for
Repentance
,
and
taught
even
to
determine
that
So
that
if
the
vilest
Wretch
,
when
going
out
of
that
World
,
in
which
he
hath
lived
most
lewdly
all
his
Life
,
be
afraid
of
Punishment
for
his
Enormities
,
or
apprehensive
of
the
Foulness
of
them
,
as
the
more
wicked
he
hath
been
the
likelier
he
is
,
and
the
greater
Reason
he
still
hath
to
be
;
provided
he
be
absolved
by
a
he
must
go
out
of
the
World
in
the
Favour
of
God
,
and
in
a
justified
Estate
.
And
if
so
,
what
necessity
is
there
of
adding
to
our
Faith
Vertue
,
and
of
patient
Continuance
in
well
doing
,
that
we
may
seek
for
Honour
and
Immortality
,
or
of
following
after
Holiness
and
Purity
of
Life
,
that
we
may
see
God
?
Moreover
Men
by
their
wicked
Conversations
will
be
disposed
to
introduce
,
and
cherish
such
Doctrines
as
best
comply
with
their
impure
Inclinations
,
that
they
may
have
the
greater
Freedom
in
the
Pursuit
of
their
Ambition
,
Covetousness
,
and
all
their
other
sensual
Appetities
,
and
may
the
better
gratify
those
Inclinations
:
And
here
we
have
a
wide
Door
open
,
at
which
the
Innovations
of
the
might
enter
,
seeing
most
of
them
have
an
apparent
Tendance
to
the
gratification
of
Pride
,
and
love
of
Empire
,
of
Covetousness
and
Ambition
,
of
Ease
and
Freedom
from
restraint
in
the
and
give
them
Opportunity
to
it
over
Mens
Consciences
,
to
engross
the
Wealth
and
the
Conveniences
of
the
World
,
to
live
at
ease
,
and
to
be
uncontroulable
by
any
but
themselves
.
For
do
not
the
Doctrines
of
directly
tend
to
make
them
of
Mens
eternal
,
and
by
that
of
their
temporal
Estates
?
Is
not
the
Treasury
of
the
and
of
our
's
Merits
,
a
way
of
driving
Trade
for
the
enriching
their
own
Do
not
their
and
Oblations
of
true
propitiatory
for
the
Dead
,
tend
to
engage
all
dying
Persons
to
their
Estates
unto
them
,
and
leave
them
lumping
Summs
of
Money
for
that
end
?
Are
not
their
well
paid
for
saying
private
Do
they
not
get
well
by
the
of
the
they
keep
,
and
shew
to
others
,
and
the
Oblations
offered
by
the
People
!
And
must
not
therefore
all
these
Doctrines
be
very
grateful
to
Men
of
covetous
and
greedy
Minds
?
Must
not
such
Persons
strongly
be
inclined
to
broach
,
abet
,
and
to
promote
them
?
Do
not
the
Doctrines
of
the
of
the
of
the
to
him
,
and
of
due
to
their
plainly
tend
to
advance
their
Power
and
Reputation
,
and
to
engage
all
Men
to
have
them
in
the
greatest
Do
not
the
Doctrines
of
in
order
to
and
of
the
Power
of
this
Absolution
to
procure
Pardon
for
the
Person
who
is
only
tend
most
apparently
to
make
the
People
think
that
their
Salvation
doth
entirely
depend
on
them
,
and
so
create
as
great
an
Awe
within
them
of
such
as
either
the
Hopes
of
their
Salvation
,
or
the
fear
of
everlasting
Misery
is
able
to
produce
?
Lastly
,
Doth
not
the
Doctrine
of
give
them
full
Opportunity
to
lord
it
over
all
Mens
Consciences
and
keep
them
in
an
absolute
Subjection
to
their
Wills
?
And
can
they
not
upon
the
pretence
of
being
the
sole
of
the
Sence
of
and
of
obtrude
upon
the
World
whatsoever
Doctrines
will
best
suit
with
their
Designs
and
Interests
?
And
must
not
Men
be
forced
to
submit
to
their
Decisions
,
and
blindly
follow
their
Directions
,
as
agreeable
to
whilst
it
is
kept
with
so
great
Care
from
their
Perusal
?
He
must
be
blind
who
sees
not
that
all
those
Doctrines
must
be
very
acceptable
to
Men
of
Pride
,
and
covetous
Desires
,
and
who
affect
Dominion
and
Empire
over
the
Consciences
of
others
.
Let
us
see
then
whether
from
the
Eighth
when
the
Veneration
of
was
first
established
,
to
the
Sixteen
,
in
which
the
confirmed
all
these
Doctrines
,
we
have
not
too
much
Reason
to
suspect
the
generality
,
or
the
prevailing
part
of
their
were
Men
strongly
addicted
to
those
corrupt
Affections
which
render
them
unworthy
of
the
Assistance
of
the
worthy
to
be
given
up
to
Delusions
,
and
very
much
disposed
to
broach
,
maintain
,
and
to
establish
such
Doctrines
as
directly
tend
to
gratify
their
Ambition
and
their
Avarice
.
Whether
such
Changes
might
not
reasonably
be
expected
in
the
when
the
met
,
seeing
the
then
had
In
the
began
to
vent
the
Doctrine
of
seeing
then
In
the
when
as
Ad
A.
D.
In
the
Eleventh
when
the
held
at
Ad
An.
and
decreed
for
the
saith
the
same
Ad
An.
Concil.
T.
Apol.
An.
apud
Morn
.
Myst
.
iniq
.
pag.
say
the
In
the
when
first
we
hear
of
the
fixed
Number
of
which
,
in
another
Sence
,
were
till
then
Since
then
the
De
praedest
.
&
lib.
Arbitr
.
l.
in
Ps.
then
the
Offices
of
de
conv
.
B.
Pauli
.
F.
Saith
St.
In
the
Thirteenth
was
established
in
the
Fourth
Since
then
In
Hen.
Apud
Aventin
.
l.
In
the
De
planctu
Eccl.
l
complained
of
the
Of
the
That
the
of
the
Of
the
Of
the
in
general
,
C.
28.
That
In
the
when
the
was
taken
away
from
the
by
the
of
the
was
established
in
the
Ep.
Synod
.
de
Con.
Author
Super
Papam
Bin.
To.
Bin.
To.
Since
then
saith
the
in
the
to
omit
the
Treatises
written
in
this
Age
by
and
by
the
In
the
in
which
the
was
held
,
when
Orat.
ad
Leon.
in
Concil.
Lat.
Babylon
,
saith
Orat.
hab.
ad
Auditores
Rotae
.
Concil.
To.
When
the
Bishop
of
in
the
crys
out
I
say
,
in
Ages
,
and
in
times
,
in
which
such
Floods
of
all
Impiety
had
overwhelmed
the
such
Pride
,
Ambition
,
Covetousness
,
and
Luxury
reigned
uncontrolledly
among
them
;
't
is
easy
to
discern
how
Practices
and
Doctrines
,
so
well
comporting
with
their
vicious
Inclinations
,
might
easily
be
introduced
by
them
,
and
difficult
to
believe
it
could
be
otherwise
:
For
if
in
the
so
great
Defection
was
caused
by
the
wicked
notwithstanding
all
the
Opposition
which
the
vertuous
and
learned
made
against
them
;
if
then
by
reason
of
the
abounding
of
Iniquity
,
the
Orthodox
declared
their
Expectations
,
Theodoret
Ep.
If
St.
's
Complaint
,
That
the
Office
of
the
was
sunk
down
was
attended
with
another
that
concerned
's
,
Epist.
l.
3.
Epist.
223
,
259
,
408
,
410.
sad
and
manifold
Complaints
of
the
which
reigned
in
the
of
his
Age
,
concludes
in
this
,
These
are
the
Men
If
when
saith
the
he
also
speaks
more
fully
of
their
Declension
from
the
Faith
,
and
their
what
might
not
be
expected
in
these
last
and
worst
of
Ages
,
which
were
the
very
Sinks
of
Wickedness
,
the
of
Impiety
?
Sure
if
ever
Religion
was
,
or
can
be
made
to
trucle
unto
Interest
,
and
Faith
to
Faction
,
and
Government
to
degenerate
into
Empire
and
Tyranny
,
it
must
be
in
those
Ages
,
when
Men
were
so
unworthy
of
the
Assistance
or
Direction
of
the
and
were
so
worthy
to
be
given
up
unto
the
of
Delusion
These
novel
Practices
and
Doctrines
might
easily
prevail
,
by
reason
of
the
gross
Ignorance
and
Negligence
of
Knowledge
,
both
in
the
and
the
People
:
For
who
sees
not
that
Ignorance
in
the
must
render
them
unable
to
discern
betwixt
Truth
and
Falshood
;
to
chuse
the
Good
,
and
refuse
the
Evil
,
and
make
it
easy
to
impose
upon
them
in
those
Matters
by
any
specious
Pretences
whatsoever
?
Thus
when
the
then
was
it
that
When
the
then
did
the
People
become
a
Seed
of
then
did
When
the
then
was
it
that
their
When
the
had
got
the
Government
of
Religion
,
and
religious
things
into
their
Hands
,
Matth.
15.14
.
our
informs
us
that
were
in
the
greatest
Danger
of
was
then
and
the
People
left
and
then
did
and
corrupt
Interpretations
of
the
mightily
prevail
in
his
Epistle
to
tells
him
there
was
And
again
saith
he
And
agreeably
to
this
Complaint
we
find
the
in
the
Theodoret.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
and
the
telling
us
,
That
informs
us
of
the
Three
hundred
met
at
Hist.
Eccles.
l
that
they
consented
to
the
Deposition
of
And
in
the
general
informs
us
that
the
made
it
their
Business
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
Again
,
That
Ignorance
in
the
People
,
renders
them
easy
to
receive
any
thing
which
is
imposed
upon
them
as
Matter
of
Revelation
or
Devotion
,
or
under
the
venerable
Name
of
will
be
evident
,
if
we
consider
that
being
once
bereft
of
the
Assistance
of
the
Holy
they
have
no
Principle
left
them
by
which
they
can
examine
,
no
Judgment
to
discern
the
Truth
,
or
Falshood
of
any
thing
which
comes
proposed
to
them
under
these
specious
Colours
,
and
so
they
are
not
qualified
to
judge
of
,
or
in
Capacity
to
discover
the
Cheats
thus
put
upon
them
.
Accordingly
we
find
,
that
in
the
Times
of
Ignorance
,
the
People
were
and
were
cajol'd
into
the
most
vile
,
unnatural
and
cruel
Practices
,
under
the
semblance
of
paying
their
religious
Worship
to
their
Now
of
the
prodigious
Ignorance
of
those
Ages
in
which
most
of
the
Doctrines
were
introduced
,
or
else
were
established
,
and
so
advanced
from
Opinions
and
Practices
permitted
in
some
places
,
to
we
cannot
reasonably
doubt
,
when
we
find
the
making
a
That
he
who
was
and
that
Conc.
Nic.
when
the
Enquiry
made
by
the
in
their
Visitations
was
Regino
de
Eccl.
Discipl
.
p.
And
when
Not.
in
Regin.
p.
and
that
this
happened
not
only
to
the
inferiour
Clergy
,
sed
etiam
in
illis
interdum
qui
ad
summum
Sacerdotium
eligebantur
,
and
the
of
the
De
Praedest
.
&
lib.
Arbitrio
.
l.
In
Collect.
de
vrb
.
Tolos
.
Cent.
Bishop
of
Lib.
de
Collat.
benefic
.
Cent.
De
planctu
Eccl.
l.
A.
D.
apud
Bin.
To.
saith
the
De
corrupto
statu
Eccl.
c.
Declarat
.
de
defect
.
virorum
Eccles.
q.
vid.
etiam
q.
Ep.
ad
Tim.
c.
the
only
Languages
in
which
the
Scriptures
were
indited
,
Loc.
com
.
l.
De
Sacr.
Eccl.
Ministr.
&
Benef
.
l.
q.
P.
When
the
assembled
in
the
If
therefore
false
might
so
easily
prevail
,
Apud
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
5.
c.
24.
even
in
the
first
and
purest
Ages
of
the
doth
inform
us
how
much
more
might
they
carry
all
before
them
in
those
times
of
Darkness
?
If
two
or
three
hundred
in
the
more
learned
Ages
of
the
could
be
so
tamely
bubbled
by
a
few
cunning
how
easy
might
it
be
for
Men
of
Credit
,
in
the
thick
Darkness
of
those
times
,
to
lead
the
Blind
into
the
Pit
of
Error
?
Act.
2.
p.
102.
If
the
pretended
though
so
gross
a
Cheat
,
Dist.
96.
c.
14.
Const.
Imperator
.
could
obtain
so
long
and
generally
,
as
to
be
urged
in
the
and
put
into
the
If
the
now
generally
acknowledged
to
be
Forgeries
,
were
received
as
genuine
for
Years
,
Sess.
45.
&
Sess
.
8.
insomuch
that
the
condemneth
them
as
Hereticks
who
reject
them
,
why
might
not
many
other
spurious
Pieces
,
as
useful
to
promote
Doctrines
,
as
these
were
to
establish
the
and
the
prevail
as
generally
in
those
darker
Ages
?
If
the
Credit
of
one
made
the
whole
even
for
Five
Centuries
,
believe
the
Story
of
which
cast
so
great
an
Infamy
on
St.
why
might
not
other
things
,
in
favour
of
the
Manual
.
c.
obtain
an
equal
Credit
by
like
Means
?
If
,
as
declares
,
throughout
the
whole
must
not
such
Men
be
ready
to
receive
any
thing
suggested
as
an
Is
it
to
be
expected
,
that
they
should
rise
up
with
great
Zeal
in
opposition
to
new
Doctrines
,
or
conveigh
them
by
to
Posterity
If
Doctrines
of
Faith
,
and
Rules
of
Manners
be
to
be
decided
,
even
in
is
it
impossible
for
Men
so
ignorant
,
and
void
of
any
Knowledge
of
what
the
teach
,
should
pass
wrong
Judgment
in
these
Matters
?
might
easily
prevail
,
and
silence
all
that
Opposition
which
was
,
or
would
have
otherwise
been
made
against
them
,
when
Force
and
Violence
was
used
to
promote
them
,
and
to
suppress
the
contrary
Doctrines
and
For
though
Force
can
do
nothing
to
the
Conviction
of
the
Conscience
,
or
to
clear
up
the
Vnderstanding
;
nor
can
the
Fire
or
the
Faggot
give
new
Light
unto
it
,
yet
have
those
things
a
very
powerful
Influence
upon
the
Fearful
,
the
Lovers
of
the
World
,
and
of
the
Comforts
of
it
,
to
engage
them
outwardly
and
hypocritically
to
profess
what
they
do
not
believe
,
and
to
deny
,
conceal
,
or
not
profess
what
really
they
do
believe
;
hence
doth
the
so
often
teach
us
,
that
when
that
because
Trouble
would
abound
Hence
the
were
so
sollicitous
to
arm
their
against
these
fiery
Trials
,
so
frequent
in
their
Exhortations
to
Patience
and
Perseverance
,
Hebr.
11
.
32-36
.
1
Thess.
3.3
,
5.
so
desirous
to
know
the
Constancy
of
their
Faith
,
so
careful
that
they
might
not
by
their
Hence
also
,
under
the
we
find
such
sad
and
numerous
Examples
of
complains
,
that
by
the
Fury
of
the
that
they
De
lapsis
ed.
Oxon.
that
there
was
then
yea
,
that
even
informs
us
,
That
that
presently
through
this
Fear
or
the
of
others
Apud
.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
In
the
Persecution
under
Ibid.
l.
saith
that
and
what
then
may
not
be
expected
of
this
Nature
in
the
declining
Ages
of
the
when
that
strict
Discipline
and
self-denial
,
which
prepared
the
of
that
Age
for
Sufferings
,
was
laid
aside
:
That
Love
of
God
,
which
then
was
fervent
,
waxed
very
cold
;
and
that
Iniquity
,
which
renders
it
impossible
Men
should
be
willing
to
depart
this
World
,
and
to
appear
before
their
righteous
Judge
,
so
much
abounded
.
This
was
the
Method
which
the
used
for
Propagation
of
their
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
informs
us
,
that
in
the
Reign
of
East
,
that
and
that
And
when
after
the
Death
of
the
Empire
of
the
fell
into
his
Hands
,
he
used
the
like
Severity
there
also
.
Now
the
direful
Effects
of
this
Persecution
appeared
not
only
in
the
Fall
of
the
great
Ib.
c.
who
by
this
Violence
was
Sirmium
,
but
even
in
the
generality
of
the
Theodoret
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
Soz.
l.
for
when
the
more
effectually
to
move
to
consent
to
the
Condemnation
of
tells
him
,
That
answers
that
they
had
done
this
,
and
the
same
Motive
,
after
a
little
Exile
,
prevailed
with
him
also
.
Moreover
a
great
part
of
the
who
met
at
declared
for
the
Faith
,
as
being
that
which
and
yet
they
being
carried
thence
to
Theodoret
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
and
only
to
assert
informs
us
,
Fragm.
p.
482.
that
also
tells
us
of
Three
hundred
Western
met
at
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
Athanasius
.
And
this
doubtless
,
Commonit
.
c.
6.
gave
Oceasion
to
to
say
that
,
cuncti
prope
Latini
Sermonis
Episcopi
,
Epist.
ad
Pam.
adv
Error
.
Joh.
Hieros
.
F.
and
that
pene
orbem
totum
contaminaverat
to
complain
,
that
it
had
East
,
and
that
the
Arianum
,
se
esse
miratus
est
,
to
confess
that
Orat.
in
Athan.
quae
est
Or.
And
to
omit
the
Complaint
of
That
in
the
most
of
the
Socr.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
To
omit
the
Persecution
of
which
expelled
,
saith
and
where
the
were
not
had
such
ill
Influence
upon
the
People
,
that
they
all
turned
to
omit
I
say
,
these
Instances
,
It
is
a
wonder
to
conceive
what
Force
the
Edicts
of
had
to
engage
the
of
that
Age
to
renounce
,
and
in
his
commands
all
Evagr.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
Chalcedon
;
threatning
Ibid.
c.
Chalcedon
.
Among
them
were
the
professing
to
the
and
yet
,
quickly
after
the
Death
of
they
beg
Pardon
for
so
doing
of
alledging
that
they
subscribed
Ibid.
cap.
And
as
this
Force
and
Violence
hath
had
this
fatal
Influence
on
many
to
deny
the
Truth
,
and
to
embrace
,
or
at
the
least
profess
the
contrary
,
so
hath
it
as
effectually
prevailed
on
others
to
conceal
the
Truth
,
or
not
appear
in
its
Defence
,
when
they
were
inwardly
convinced
of
it
,
least
they
should
pull
a
Storm
upon
their
Heads
,
and
should
expose
themselves
unto
the
Censures
of
prevailing
Persons
,
and
to
the
Fury
of
their
Enemies
.
Thus
informs
us
,
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
4.
c.
10.
that
informs
that
there
saith
he
also
tells
us
,
that
there
were
some
who
lived
Ep.
&
.
Ep.
Monotessaron
p.
which
,
without
doubt
,
they
did
through
Fear
of
running
his
Fate
;
Paralip
.
ad
Abbat
.
Vrsperg
.
p.
448.
Ed.
Bas.
1569.
whence
one
of
their
Writers
tells
us
they
were
wont
to
say
,
Sic
dicerem
in
Scholis
,
sed
tamen
maneat
inter
nos
,
diversum
sentio
,
Let
us
then
seriously
consider
how
much
the
for
these
Five
last
Centuries
,
hath
out-done
all
that
ever
Persecutors
have
attempted
in
her
Severities
towards
those
whom
she
is
pleased
to
call
She
hath
taken
the
greatest
Care
for
the
Discovering
and
apprehending
them
,
authorizing
by
her
Const.
Innocent.
Concil.
To.
and
her
Consil
.
Const.
Sess
Bin.
To.
that
is
any
thing
in
Contradiction
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
to
answer
to
such
Questions
as
they
shall
propose
,
for
clearing
of
themselves
,
and
to
condemn
them
as
if
they
do
not
thus
purge
themselves
:
Decretal
.
l.
5.
Tit.
7.
c.
5.
Concil.
Lat.
4.
Can.
3
That
she
gives
them
Power
Const.
Fred.
Concil.
T.
Ib.
p.
Concil.
Lat.
That
she
obliges
and
doth
encourage
all
Men
That
she
hath
decreed
,
Concil.
lat.
3.
c.
27.
Quartum
can
.
3.
Constan
.
Sess
.
45.
Bin.
T.
7.
p.
1121.
Const.
Freder
.
2.
Concil.
T.
11.
p.
619
,
621.
Ludov
.
7.
p.
423.
That
and
that
That
for
the
Execution
of
these
Punishments
,
Const.
Innocent
decretal
.
l.
Concil.
Tolos
.
c.
Albiens
.
c.
Concil.
T.
vide
ibid.
p
Again
let
us
seriously
consider
farther
.
That
it
was
in
those
Ages
deemed
to
contradict
the
or
in
the
Language
of
the
That
when
was
established
in
the
then
were
also
made
the
severe
and
sanguinary
Decrees
now
mentioned
against
to
force
Men
against
all
the
Evidence
of
Sense
and
Reason
to
profess
that
That
the
having
established
the
Practice
of
it
concludes
with
a
enacting
all
the
aforesaid
Punishments
against
viz.
Against
those
who
believe
not
That
in
these
persecuting
Ages
Men
were
afraid
to
profess
what
they
believed
,
or
to
oppose
themselves
against
the
Torrent
of
their
Adversaries
;
Epist.
de
Egressu
ex
Babylone
p.
177.
thus
declares
,
That
but
being
desired
to
put
his
helping
Hand
to
the
Work
,
he
saith
,
And
that
Out
of
fear
that
by
attempting
it
he
might
create
a
Tumult
and
Sedition
in
the
saith
he
ut
veritas
etiam
displiceat
seditiosa
Out
of
the
sense
of
the
great
hazzard
he
should
run
,
and
the
little
hopes
he
had
of
good
success
:
saith
he
Apud
Hottinger
.
Hist.
Eccl.
Sect.
I
say
whosoever
weighs
these
things
will
be
convinced
,
that
by
these
cruel
methods
great
Errors
might
prevail
without
much
contradiction
;
and
many
Ancient
,
but
decryed
Truths
might
lie
concealed
,
and
stifled
in
the
breasts
of
Learned
Men
,
expecting
a
more
favourable
opportunity
to
bring
them
forth
.
For
if
the
severity
of
Persecutions
had
such
sad
Effects
upon
so
many
in
the
most
pious
and
learned
Ages
of
the
whilst
they
continued
to
be
exercised
;
these
being
confessedly
exercised
for
almost
Five
whole
might
easily
engage
the
generality
of
Men
,
in
the
more
Ignorant
and
Vicious
Ages
of
the
to
own
the
corrupt
Doctrines
and
Practices
her
had
introduced
,
or
to
abstain
at
least
from
making
any
free
and
publick
opposition
to
them
.
To
conclude
:
These
being
the
chief
Causes
which
naturally
tend
to
the
Introduction
of
new
Practices
and
Doctrines
,
viz.
from
which
it
is
not
to
be
wonder'd
that
false
Conclusions
should
arise
:
Or
and
therefore
actually
false
to
them
who
thus
mistake
the
Purpose
of
them
.
the
Tendency
they
have
to
the
gratifications
of
our
Avarice
,
our
Pride
and
love
of
Empire
and
other
sinful
lusts
.
I
Say
,
these
being
the
chief
inducements
to
a
change
in
Doctrine
,
or
in
Practice
,
and
all
these
things
so
palpably
,
and
frequently
concurring
to
the
establishment
of
the
New
Doctrines
,
and
the
supposed
Traditions
of
the
what
wonder
is
it
that
they
should
so
mightily
obtain
in
the
dark
Ages
of
the
World
,
and
by
those
methods
carry
all
before
them
?
And
truly
't
is
so
evident
that
upon
the
concurrence
of
those
circumstances
,
the
true
Faith
might
decay
;
and
Error
might
be
introduced
in
the
that
the
Carol.
Mag.
Cent.
of
those
dark
and
evil
Ages
do
confess
it
actually
was
so
:
That
Rolwink
.
ad
A.
Christi
Baron
.
A.
D.
That
the
Apol.
Clerus
Leod.
A.D.
Matth.
Paris
in
Hen.
ad
A.D.
Alvar.
Pelag.
de
.
planctu
Eccl.
l.
Error
;
That
Clemang
.
de
Egressu
ex
Bab.
p.
Gerson
de
defect
.
Eccles.
Virorum
Christian
faith
;
That
and
many
Ibid.
Consid.
Pater
Nosters
Card.
Camer
.
de
Squal
.
Ecoles
.
p.
Bishop
of
Antichrist
;
That
He
that
desires
to
read
more
of
the
Confessions
made
by
the
few
comparatively
learned
of
these
Ages
of
the
corruptions
both
in
doctrine
and
manners
,
and
the
prodigious
ignorance
which
then
obtained
,
may
find
more
than
enough
in
a
book
Styled
,
It
is
acknowledged
,
that
a
Doctrine
is
neither
more
or
less
the
Word
of
God
for
being
written
or
unwritten
,
It
is
proved
,
That
the
assurance
which
we
have
that
Scripture
is
the
Word
of
God
,
is
greater
than
can
be
produced
for
any
pretended
Traditions
of
the
Church
of
The
Grounds
of
this
assurance
are
,
The
necessity
that
the
Word
of
God
should
be
preserved
in
some
Records
,
and
the
certainty
we
have
that
actually
it
was
so
.
That
the
Records
of
the
averr
,
That
they
were
written
by
the
Servants
and
Apostles
of
our
Lord
,
whose
Names
they
by
a
general
and
uncontrouled
Tradition
bear
,
and
so
by
Men
assisted
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
writing
the
Commandments
of
the
Lord
.
That
the
matter
of
them
is
worthy
of
the
God
of
Heaven
to
reveal
.
That
they
were
owned
,
read
,
and
appealed
to
as
such
by
all
Christians
.
and
Heathens
made
their
Objections
against
Christianity
out
of
them
,
and
attempted
the
ruine
of
the
Christian
Faith
by
destroying
them
;
and
that
none
of
these
particulars
agree
to
the
Traditions
of
the
rejected
by
us
For
farther
Explication
of
the
Question
observe
,
That
our
Dispute
with
the
Church
of
is
chiefly
about
doctrinal
,
and
not
historical
Traditions
,
The
uncertainty
of
historical
Traditions
,
shewed
,
In
the
Instance
of
our
Lord's
Birth
,
Of
his
Age
Of
the
penetration
of
his
Body
through
the
Doors
and
the
Stone
of
the
Sepulchre
,
Of
the
Story
of
the
Phoenix
,
And
of
the
Cells
of
the
Seventy
Interpreters
,
That
we
contend
not
with
the
Church
of
touching
Ecclesiastical
Traditions
concerning
Ceremonials
and
unnecessary
Observations
,
but
only
touching
necessary
Rules
of
Faith
and
Manners
,
a
Doctrine
is
neither
more
or
less
the
Word
of
God
for
being
written
or
unwritten
,
Whether
the
written
or
unwritten
Word
of
God
,
is
most
to
be
relied
on
:
Holy
Spirit
Catholick
Church
with
the
same
Reverence
and
pious
Affection
to
be
received
Mr.
M.
our
Ministers
usually
so
confound
the
Business
,
that
they
make
their
Auditors
even
to
startle
when
they
tell
them
that
we
hold
Tradition
equal
to
Scripture
,
whereas
if
they
meant
to
deal
really
they
should
say
what
the
Truth
is
,
that
we
do
indeed
equalize
Tradition
to
Scripture
,
and
that
we
have
all
reason
to
do
so
.
Archbishop
Laud
the
Voice
and
Tradition
of
that
Church
which
included
in
it
Apostles
,
Disciples
,
and
such
as
had
immediate
Revelation
from
Heaven
,
was
Divine
the
Word
of
God
from
them
is
of
like
validity
written
or
delivered
.
Bishop
Taylor
of
the
same
use
as
Scripture
is
,
if
the
Tradition
were
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
were
as
Certain
as
Vniversal
,
as
Credible
as
that
is
by
which
we
are
told
that
Scripture
is
the
Word
of
God.
We
willingly
grant
Chillingworth
,
Chap.
3.
§.
45.
vid.
Chap.
2.
§.
53
,
88.
the
Church
to
be
as
Infallible
in
her
Traditions
as
the
Scripture
is
,
if
they
be
as
Vniversal
as
the
Tradition
of
the
undoubted
Books
of
Scripture
is
.
The
Tradition
of
the
Church
you
say
must
teach
us
what
is
Scripture
,
and
we
are
willing
to
believe
it
;
Answer
to
the
Jes
.
p.
35.
Rat.
p.
168
,
210
,
216.
and
now
if
you
make
it
good
unto
us
that
the
same
Tradition
down
from
the
Apostles
hath
delivered
from
Age
to
Age
,
and
from
Hand
to
Hand
any
Interpretation
of
any
Scripture
,
we
are
ready
to
embrace
that
also
.
Bishop
Vsher
Doctor
Stillingfleet
Rational
Account
R.
H.
Mr.
M.
Chrysostom
,
Oecumenius
the
things
delivered
by
the
Mouth
of
the
Apostles
,
Oecum
.
in
2.
Thess.
ij
.
15.
Chrysost.
ibid.
&
Theophylact
.
and
by
their
Writings
are
,
both
worthy
of
Observation
both
equally
deserve
to
be
credited
,
our
best
and
only
assurance
that
the
Scripture
is
the
Word
of
God
,
is
that
all
the
Christian
world
saith
so
;
but
the
same
Tradition
which
tells
us
this
tells
us
also
,
that
the
Apostles
delivered
these
,
and
these
Points
to
us
as
Divine
Verities
by
word
of
Mouth
;
viz.
Roman
Church
The
best
and
only
Assurance
which
you
can
have
,
that
the
Scripture
is
the
Word
of
God
,
is
that
all
say
so
;
but
the
same
Tradition
which
tells
us
this
,
tells
us
also
,
delivered
these
,
and
these
Points
to
us
as
Divine
Verities
by
word
of
Mouth
,
Doctrines
of
Men
Old
Testament
Rome
,
Rom.
xv
.
15.
2
Cor.
i.
13.
to
put
them
in
remembrance
of
the
Grace
given
to
him
,
same
things
Jewish
Converts
that
was
the
true
Grace
of
God
in
which
they
stood
,
and
to
stir
up
their
sincere
minds
by
way
of
Remembrance
.
John
,
that
they
might
know
they
had
eternal
Life
,
believe
in
the
Son
of
God.
Common
Salvation
These
things
were
written
that
you
might
believe
,
Joh.
xx
.
31.
and
believing
might
have
Life
through
his
Name
Holy
Spirit
New
Testament
were
the
Commandments
of
the
Lord
by
the
Assistance
of
the
Holy
Ghost
sent
down
from
Heaven
,
Christian
Converts
God-making
Books
Roman
Traditions
new
Creed
,
is
worthy
the
God
of
Heaven
to
reveal
,
his
Providence
concerned
about
them
they
were
delivered
by
Men
assisted
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Christian
Revelations
Du
Pin
Divine
Original
Veneration
of
Images
Adoration
of
the
Host.
things
worthy
of
the
God
of
Heaven
to
reveal
,
Historical
Traditions
perpetual
Virginity
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
the
Doors
being
shut
Blessed
Virgin
though
it
would
not
be
offensive
unto
Piety
to
say
,
That
afterwards
she
did
the
works
of
Matrimony
,
her
Virginity
being
only
necessary
till
the
Birth
of
Christ
,
yet
the
Mystery
being
not
concerned
in
it
,
we
leave
it
unregarded
and
unsearched
into
.
we
think
it
best
not
to
search
curiously
into
them
They
who
say
these
things
would
preserve
the
perpetual
Virginity
of
As
we
deny
not
those
things
which
are
written
,
so
we
refuse
those
things
which
are
not
written
;
we
believe
our
Lord
to
be
Born
of
a
Virgin
,
because
we
read
it
;
we
believe
not
that
was
Married
after
her
delivery
,
because
we
read
it
not
.
Blessed
Virgin
Holy
Scriptures
when
the
days
of
her
Purification
were
accomplished
,
Luk.
ij
.
22
,
23
,
Puram
aperiens
vulvam
.
according
to
the
Law
of
they
brought
him
to
to
present
him
to
the
Lord
,
as
it
is
written
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
shall
be
called
holy
to
the
Lord
.
opened
the
Womb
of
the
Virgin.
quantum
a
partu
,
at
her
teeming
,
her
Womb
being
then
opened
,
Every
Male
that
openeth
the
Womb
,
Matris
domini
to
tempore
vulva
reserata
est
quo
partus
editus
,
the
Womb
of
the
Mother
of
our
Lord
was
opened
when
she
brought
forth
her
Son.
Clemens
the
Midwives
after
her
delivery
found
by
Inspection
,
that
she
was
a
Virgin
,
It
seemed
to
many
,
and
yet
seemeth
,
that
was
by
the
Birth
of
her
Son
a
Woman
properly
delivered
of
a
Child
,
though
she
was
not
,
a
Woman
properly
delivered
for
some
say
that
being
inspected
by
the
Midwives
after
the
Birth
of
her
Son
,
she
was
found
a
Virgin.
De
Incarn
.
l.
14
cap.
6.
§.
1.
He
respects
,
Petavius
,
the
Old
Wife's
Tale
,
invented
by
some
idle
Trifler
,
which
we
find
in
and
in
the
which
I
could
wish
he
had
no
otherwise
related
than
by
way
of
Contempt
and
Derision
.
The
Story
of
proves
that
the
Virgin
an
entire
Virgin
;
for
it
is
derived
to
us
,
from
Tradition
,
that
was
slain
between
the
Porch
and
the
Altar
for
saying
,
Qui
hujusmodi
Traditioni
non
credunt
.
that
was
a
Virgin
after
the
Birth
of
our
Lord
.
Venit
ad
nos
Traditio
quaedam
,
Such
a
Tradition
hath
come
down
to
us
.
We
have
it
from
Tradition
Ex
Apocryphorum
Somniis
,
From
apocryphal
Dreams
Quia
de
scripturis
non
habet
autoritatem
eadem
facilitate
contemnitur
qua
probatur
,
Because
it
hath
no
Authority
from
Scripture
,
it
is
as
easily
condemned
as
approved
of
.
the
Testimony
of
the
Gospel
,
and
of
all
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
who
met
S.
the
beloved
Disciple
of
our
Lord
,
in
and
declared
that
he
delivered
to
them
the
same
thing
,
yea
,
some
of
them
saw
not
only
but
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
and
heard
the
same
things
from
them
,
and
testifie
the
truth
of
the
Relation
.
all
the
Seniors
never
seen
the
Apostles
Prophet
Isaiah
to
Preach
the
Acceptable
Year
of
the
Lord
Alexandria
,
both
the
Prophet
and
the
Gospel
,
according
to
the
plain
meaning
of
the
Words
averr
,
Origen
,
Hom.
32.
in
Luk.
f.
111.
That
our
Lord
Preached
the
Gospel
but
one
Year
,
on
this
account
it
was
said
,
Cap.
8.
that
he
was
sent
to
Preach
the
Acceptable
Year
of
the
Lord.
annos
habens
quasi
triginta
,
being
about
Thirty
Years
Old.
Lactantius
,
Africanus
Fabulous
Legends
Apocryphal
Dreams
Second
Nicene
Council
had
recourse
to
Apocryphal
and
Ridiculous
Tales
they
defended
it
with
diabolical
Apparitions
and
old
Wife's
Dreams
Pope
Sylvester
Image
of
Christ
at
Beryth
Nicene
Council
all
the
Elders
of
the
Church
of
Asia
,
Church
History
Apostolical
Tradition
Oral
Tradition
John
,
The
Doors
being
shut
,
and
stood
in
the
midst
of
them
.
I
came
into
the
College
the
Gates
being
shut
,
College
Gates
shewed
them
his
Hands
and
his
Feet
Luke
,
were
troubled
and
thought
that
they
had
seen
a
Spirit
Why
are
ye
troubled
,
and
why
do
such
Reasonings
rise
up
in
your
Hearts
,
see
my
Hands
and
my
Feet
,
that
it
is
I
my self
,
handle
me
,
and
see
,
for
a
Spirit
hath
not
Flesh
and
Bones
,
as
you
see
I
have
.
Reach
hither
thy
Finger
,
Joh.
●x
.
27.
and
behold
my
Hands
,
and
reach
hither
thy
Hand
,
and
thrust
it
into
my
Side
,
and
be
not
faithless
but
believing
Roman
Doctors
penetrated
through
the
Stone
of
the
Sepulchre
.
Clemens
Romanus
and
many
others
did
relate
it
,
not
disbelive
it
.
Epiphanius
Question
,
Physic
.
c.
11.
Why
should
you
not
believe
our
Lord's
Resurrection
in
Three
days
,
when
a
Bird
was
restored
to
Life
in
Three
Days
?
Hoc
relatione
crebra
,
&
Scripturarum
Authoritate
cognovimus
,
We
know
this
by
frequent
Relation
,
and
by
the
Authority
of
the
Scriptures
,
The
Just
shall
flourish
as
a
Palm-Tree
,
Phoenix
.
Dion
.
p.
49.
Renasci
Constat
,
apud
Hieron
.
Tom.
4.
f.
47.
b.
L.
5.
c.
7.
p.
246.
Carmen
de
Phoen.
Tom.
4.
f.
54.
Synesius
Aegyptians
measured
the
Circuit
of
their
Times
to
the
Altar
of
the
Sun
,
pray
to
the
Sun
saluteth
the
same
lays
them
upon
the
Altar
of
the
Sun.
Cotelerius
,
Mirum
cunctis
Christianis
non
suboluisse
fraudem
ob
Paganismum
fabellae
permistum
,
It
is
to
be
wondered
that
the
Paganism
mixed
with
this
Fable
,
discovered
not
the
Cheat
unto
all
Christians
.
Justin
Martyr
These
things
we
report
to
you
not
as
Fables
,
or
as
seigned
Stories
,
but
as
a
received
Tradition
,
delivered
to
us
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Place
.
L.
3.
c.
25.
Irenaeus
Our
Faith
is
firm
,
and
not
feigned
,
having
manifest
demonstration
from
these
Scriptures
.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
Greek
Fathers
conspiring
in
their
Sentiments
an
Interpretation
ordered
by
God
with
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
Knowledge
not
without
Divine
Inspiration
Ancient
Fathers
Cells
,
Bellarmine
might
easily
impose
on
a
Fable
feigned
by
themselves
;
and
it
might
as
easily
happen
,
aliqui
posteriores
fidem
habuerint
Justino
,
Notae
in
Epiph.
de
Mens.
&
Pond.
p.
378.
That
some
succeeding
Fathers
should
give
credit
unto
That
Story
of
the
Cells
is
scarcely
credible
Du
Pin
une
fiction
des
Juifs
all
which
the
Fathers
have
said
of
the
Seventy
Interpreters
,
excepting
some
few
things
feigned
afterwards
by
the
were
taken
out
of
whom
all
judicious
Criticks
now
judge
Spurious
Patrum
omnium
Autoritatem
the
Authority
of
all
the
Fathers
,
we
are
not
so
much
in
this
matter
to
consider
,
what
the
Fathers
said
,
as
what
Reasons
they
had
to
say
so
Jerom
did
not
scruple
to
oppose
himself
,
against
the
common
Opinion
of
the
Fathers
about
the
Cells
,
to
Laugh
at
as
a
simple
Man
,
and
to
say
roundly
,
I
know
not
who
was
the
first
Author
of
the
Lye.
Sibi
consentientes
habet
Patres
omnes
,
si
unum
exceperis
Hieronymum
,
Had
all
the
Fathers
on
his
side
,
excepting
and
as
for
him
,
he
narrowly
escaped
being
cast
out
of
the
Church
as
an
Innovator
for
denying
it
;
and
yet
,
the
Judgment
of
St.
and
the
Grave
Authors
of
our
Age
is
to
be
preferred
;
C.
14.
p.
115.
for
the
Fathers
being
only
skill'd
in
Greek
and
Latin
,
could
say
nothing
certain
of
things
unknown
to
themselves
;
indeed
,
in
matters
of
Faith
,
the
consent
of
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
hath
in
it
something
of
Divine
but
he
is
not
sincere
or
Religious
,
who
in
things
which
are
not
of
Faith
,
fears
to
depart
from
the
Sentence
of
the
Fathers
,
and
had
rather
believe
other
Mens
Writings
,
than
his
own
Eyes
and
Experience
.
hath
given
Patronage
to
the
Censure
of
by
leaving
the
Version
of
the
Septuagint
which
had
obtained
in
the
whole
Church
Catholick
,
and
Embracing
the
Version
of
made
new
according
to
the
Books
of
the
Primitive
Fathers
Erasm
.
Arg.
Apol.
Hierom.
adv.
Ruff.
Ep.
Tom.
Church
Catholick
Ecclesiastical
Traditions
Lent
Fast
the
Practice
of
the
Church
is
sufficient
,
though
we
cannot
tell
from
what
Scripture
we
derive
these
practices
it
is
the
property
of
a
faithful
Steward
to
deliver
nothing
to
his
fellow
Servants
,
as
part
of
holy
Faith
,
but
what
is
committed
to
him
by
his
good
Lord
:
Holy
Scriptures
it
is
a
manifest
falling
from
the
Faith
,
and
an
argument
of
Pride
either
to
reject
any
thing
that
is
written
,
or
to
superinduce
any
thing
that
is
not
written
;
our
Lord
having
said
,
My
Sheep
hear
my
Voice
.
the
Apostle
vehemently
forbids
,
that
any
thing
should
be
added
to
,
or
taken
from
the
divinely
inspired
Scriptures
which
are
Christ's
Will
and
Testament
.
sine
ullius
scripturae
instrumento
,
solius
traditionis
titulo
,
&
exinde
consuetudinis
patrocinio
;
Vpon
the
sole
account
of
Tradition
and
Custom
,
hath
said
nothing
of
them
Tertullian
,
L.
de
praescript
.
c.
15.
Cap.
38.
Adv.
Hermog.
c.
22.
Ep.
118.
ad
Jan.
cap.
5.
p.
558.
None
can
discourse
of
the
things
of
Faith
but
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
none
can
have
the
Integrity
of
Doctrine
without
the
integrity
of
those
Instruments
what
the
Scriptures
are
,
we
are
we
adore
the
fullness
of
the
Scriptures
.
v.
g.
Holy
Thursday
Austin
;
Si
quid
horum
totum
per
orbem
frequentat
Ecclesia
;
If
the
whole
Church
doth
any
thing
of
this
nature
,
it
is
insolent
madness
to
dispute
whether
it
ought
to
be
done
Whether
the
Sacrament
is
to
be
received
fasting
,
or
not
,
Vniversal
Church
Emendari
oportet
quod
perperam
fiebat
;
That
which
was
ill
done
,
ought
to
be
amended
none
should
vary
from
our
Lord's
Command
.
Austin
,
De
Bono
Vid.
cap.
1.
Tom.
4.
p.
1018.
Wherefore
should
I
teach
thee
any
thing
more
than
that
we
read
in
the
Apostle
;
for
the
Holy
Scripture
fixeth
the
Rule
of
our
Doctrine
,
lest
we
should
attempt
to
known
more
If
any
one
,
I
will
not
say
if
we
,
Sive
de
Christo
,
five
de
ejus
Ecclesia
,
sive
de
quacunque
alia
re
quae
pertinet
ad
fidem
vitamque
nostram
,
si
Angelus
de
coelo
vobis
annunciaverit
praeterquam
quod
in
Scripturis
legalibus
&
evangelicis
accepistis
,
Anathema
sit
.
De
lit
.
Petil
l.
3.
c.
6.
(
no
way
to
be
compared
to
him
who
said
,
Though
we
,
)
but
if
an
Angel
from
Heaven
should
preach
unto
you
,
either
concerning
Christ
or
his
Church
,
or
any
other
thing
which
belongs
to
our
Faith
,
or
Life
,
besides
what
you
have
received
in
the
Legal
,
and
Evangelical
Scriptures
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Holy
Scripture
General
Council
For
Explication
of
the
Question
observe
,
That
the
Tradition
we
admit
is
the
Tradition
of
all
past
Ages
,
and
not
that
of
the
present
Church
,
and
much
less
of
the
Church
of
This
also
is
the
Tradition
pleaded
by
and
St.
and
which
't
is
suitable
to
Reason
to
allow
,
The
Testimony
of
the
present
Church
of
and
her
Adherents
,
can
be
no
sure
Evidence
of
true
Apostolical
Tradition
,
Because
she
actually
hath
imposed
false
Doctrines
and
Practices
as
Apostolical
Tradition
.
Because
she
hath
no
better
Right
to
testifie
in
this
Matter
than
the
Eastern
Churches
,
Because
her
present
Testimony
contradicts
the
Testimony
of
the
whole
Church
in
general
,
and
of
the
Church
in
particular
,
in
former
Ages
,
Touching
the
number
of
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
.
Of
the
Authority
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Of
the
number
of
the
Sacraments
.
Of
Concomitance
Of
pronouncing
part
of
the
Mass
in
a
low
Voice
.
Of
the
Veneration
of
Images
Of
Communion
in
one
Kind
Of
her
Twelve
new
Articles
Of
the
no
necessity
of
giving
the
Eucharist
to
Infants
,
Because
this
Doctrine
makes
Scripture
,
Reason
and
Antiquity
not
only
useless
but
pernicious
to
us
,
More
Instances
of
the
Contradiction
betwixt
the
Decrees
of
the
Ancient
Catholick
Church
,
and
of
the
present
Church
of
In
the
Decree
of
the
Council
,
touching
the
Freedom
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
from
Actual
Sin
,
In
the
permission
that
Church
gives
to
eat
things
Strangled
and
Blood
,
In
punishing
Men
with
Death
for
their
Religion
,
In
not
breaking
the
Bread
they
distribute
;
not
permitting
the
Communicants
to
carry
it
home
;
not
Consecrating
it
with
a
loud
Voice
,
In
the
Matter
of
the
Immaculate
Conception
,
though
not
conciliarly
defined
,
Seven
Corollaries
from
this
Instance
Charity
Maint
Knot
,
Such
a
Tradition
which
involves
an
evidence
of
Fact
,
and
from
Hand
to
Hand
,
from
Age
to
Age
,
bringing
us
up
to
the
Times
and
Persons
of
the
Apostles
,
Id
quod
in
Ecclesia
Universa
,
&
omnibus
retro
temporibus
,
servatum
est
,
merito
ab
Apostolis
creditur
institutum
.
with
the
Spirit
Church
,
viz.
which
was
customarily
used
in
the
Churches
from
the
first
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
to
that
very
time
suitable
to
the
Apostles
Doctrine
to
continue
in
them
.
only
is
to
be
believed
as
Truth
,
which
in
nothing
disagreeth
from
the
Tradition
Ecclesiastical
,
preaching
delivered
down
by
order
of
Succession
from
the
Apostles
,
and
to
this
present
time
continued
in
the
Churches
.
De
utilitate
credendi
,
viz.
quae
ab
ipso
Christo
per
Apostolos
ad
nos
usque
manavit
,
Cap.
10.
which
came
down
from
Christ
by
his
Apostles
to
that
present
time
,
which
,
being
delivered
by
our
Ancestors
,
hath
been
preserved
to
our
times
,
and
which
is
,
strengthened
with
a
general
Fame
,
Consent
and
Antiquity
.
I
should
not
have
believed
the
Gospel
,
unless
the
Authority
of
the
Catholick
Church
had
moved
me
.
Miraculis
inchoata
,
vetustate
firmata
,
begun
by
Miracles
and
confirmed
by
Antiquity
:
Vincentius
Lirinensis
,
Hoc
est
vere
,
proprieque
Catholicum
,
quod
ubique
,
quod
semper
,
quod
ab
omnibus
,
That
is
truly
Catholick
Doctrine
which
was
held
in
all
places
,
all
times
,
and
by
all
Persons
.
Trent
Council
Roman
Doctors
Tradition
,
derived
from
the
Apostles
to
their
days
.
Christian
Churches
Latin
Service
Veneration
of
Images
Communion
in
one
Kind
viz.
The
present
Church
of
with
her
Adherents
,
deliver
such
a
Doctrine
for
Apostolical
Tradition
,
and
therefore
so
it
is
,
Churches
with
their
Adherents
,
teach
such
and
such
Doctrines
opposite
to
the
pretended
Traditions
of
the
Church
of
as
Doctrines
delivered
to
them
from
the
Apostles
,
and
from
the
former
Ages
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
they
are
truly
such
:
the
Traditions
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
Oriental
Patriarchs
according
to
the
Traditions
Oecumenical
Synods
or
was
innovated
in
the
Faith.
Our
Church
preserveth
whatsoever
she
hath
received
from
the
Doctrine
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
Tradition
of
the
Holy
Apostles
,
and
the
Oecumenical
Synods
and
the
Holy
Doctors
of
the
Church
and
she
hath
not
at
all
deviated
from
their
Doctrine
,
nor
added
to
,
or
taken
away
any
thing
from
it
.
Florentine
Council
Old
Land-marks
which
their
Fathers
had
set
.
Nicene
Council
If
any
Man
make
void
any
Ecclesiastical
Tradition
,
written
or
unwritten
,
let
him
be
Anathema
:
nothing
(
by
them
)
was
more
esteemed
than
the
Tradition
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
Church
Catholick
Old
Testament
Trent
Council
Canonical
Scriptures
by
continual
Succession
of
the
Catholick
Church
Church
Catholick
Canonical
Epistles
Quatuordecem
,
Fourteen
See
Chap.
Western
Churches
Church
Catholick
Apostolicis
Traditionibus
,
atque
aliorum
consiliorum
,
&
patrum
consensui
inhaerendo
,
Adhering
to
Apostolical
Tradition
,
and
the
Consent
of
Fathers
and
of
Councils
,
the
Sacraments
of
the
New
Law
instituted
by
Christ
Jesus
,
and
truly
and
properly
so
called
,
are
neither
more
nor
less
than
Seven
Treat
.
of
Latin
Serv.
praef.
Twelfth
Century
semper
haec
fides
in
Ecclesia
Dei
fuit
,
This
was
the
Faith
perpetually
received
in
the
Church
,
by
virtue
of
Concomitance
,
the
Body
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
is
under
the
Species
of
Wine
,
and
his
Blood
under
the
Species
of
Bread
,
and
his
Soul
under
both
quam
semper
Catholica
Ecclesia
retinuit
,
which
the
Catholick
Church
being
taught
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
Treat
.
of
Com.
in
one
Kind
,
c.
7.
§.
5
,
6
,
7.
and
the
Holy
Spirit
hath
always
retained
Roman
Institution
,
to
pronounce
some
things
in
the
Mass
with
a
low
,
and
others
with
a
loud
voice
,
Ibid.
c.
5.
§.
1.
Tr.
of
Lat.
Serv.
c.
16.
p.
69.
proceeded
,
from
the
Apostolical
Tradition
and
Discipline
,
Romish
Church
the
Veneration
,
and
Honorary
Worship
of
Images
is
suitable
to
the
Tradition
,
of
the
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
,
Ancient
Tradition
ipsius
Ecclesiae
judicium
&
consuetudinem
,
Sess.
21.
c.
1.
the
Custom
and
Judgment
of
the
Church
,
Laicks
,
and
Clerks
not
consecrating
,
are
not
obliged
to
receive
the
Sacrament
in
both
Kinds
,
New
Articles
Nicene
Creed
veram
Catholicam
fidem
extra
quam
nemo
salvus
esse
potest
,
the
true
Catholick
Faith
without
which
no
man
can
be
saved
,
Roman
Church
Nicene
Creed
Roman
Church
Pope
Innocent
,
Chap.
12.
Sect.
3
,
4
,
5.
Pope
Pelagius
,
this
is
the
Practice
,
the
Tradition
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
present
Church
,
therefore
this
was
the
Doctrine
,
the
Practice
,
the
Tradition
of
all
former
Ages
of
the
Christian
Church
,
Dr.
Cousins
Church
History
Holy
Church
Apostolical
Tradition
now
holds
that
the
Blessed
Virgin
was
,
through
her
whole
Life
,
free
from
venial
Sin
Roman
Church
common
Judgment
Fathers
.
In
John
ij
Maldonate
Among
the
Ancient
Fathers
I
find
very
few
who
either
do
not
openly
say
,
or
obscurely
signifie
that
the
Blessed
Virgin
was
guilty
of
some
Fault
or
Error
.
some
have
endeavoured
Petavius
,
to
mollifie
the
Sayings
of
the
Fathers
,
De
Incar
.
l.
14.
c.
1.
sect.
7.
yet
their
endeavour
is
vain
For
their
Sayings
do
so
expresly
import
the
signification
of
some
guilt
,
that
they
cannot
be
wrested
to
another
sence
Our
Lord
repelling
her
unseasonable
hastiness
,
said
to
her
,
Woman
,
what
have
I
to
do
with
thee
?
Christ
therefore
denied
his
Mother
and
his
Brethren
,
saying
,
Who
is
my
Mother
and
my
Brethren
?
because
his
Brethren
did
not
believe
in
him
,
Mater
non
adhaesit
illi
,
his
Mother
did
not
cleave
unto
him
.
incredulitas
eorum
,
the
unbelief
of
when
he
was
Preaching
the
Word
of
Life
,
and
healing
of
Diseases
and
Sins
,
his
Relations
stood
without
,
to
him
,
that
they
did
rather
interrupt
,
and
call
him
from
so
good
a
Work
Ad
percutiendam
infidelitatem
foris
stantium
?
To
smite
the
incredulity
of
them
who
stood
without
?
Origen
,
it
is
manifestly
written
,
Hom.
17.
s
.
102.
b.
That
in
the
time
of
our
Lord's
Passion
all
the
Apostles
should
be
scandalized
,
and
,
can
we
think
that
the
Apostles
being
Scandalized
,
the
Mother
of
our
Lord
could
be
free
from
Scandal
?
If
she
suffered
no
Scandal
,
Jesus
did
not
suffer
,
for
her
Sins
all
sinned
and
fell
short
of
the
Glory
of
God
,
being
justified
freely
by
his
Grace
,
then
doubtless
also
at
that
time
was
scandalized
.
Tuam
ipsius
animam
pertransibit
infidelitatis
gladius
,
&
ambiguitatis
mucrone
serieris
,
the
Sword
of
Infidelity
shall
pass
through
thy
own
Soul
,
and
thou
shalt
be
smitten
with
the
Sword
of
doubtfulness
.
her self
,
thus
There
shall
be
some
fluctuation
even
in
thy
Soul
,
some
doubting
touching
the
Lord
,
this
is
the
Sword
,
Christ
was
to
taste
Death
for
all
,
to
be
the
propitiation
for
the
World
,
and
to
justifie
all
Men
by
his
Blood.
at
the
Day
of
Judgment
that
incessant
Fire
is
to
be
endured
in
,
in
which
are
to
be
suffered
those
heavy
Punishments
designed
for
the
expiating
of
the
Soul
from
Sin
the
Sword
shall
go
through
the
Soul
of
and
if
that
Virgin-Mother
of
God
must
come
into
the
Severity
of
Judgment
,
Lord's
Brethren
,
In
Matt.
Hom.
27.
p.
191.
laboured
under
some
humane
infirmity
being
desirous
of
vain
Glory
,
guilty
of
vain
Glory
of
an
excessive
Love
of
Honour
,
therefore
our
Lord
blamed
them
they
came
to
him
as
a
meer
Man
,
and
out
of
vain
Glory
,
he
casts
out
the
Disease
,
not
reproaching
,
but
correcting
them
,
a
reproof
very
becoming
him
and
profitable
to
her
St.
John
hindering
the
things
of
God
interrupting
of
her
Son
in
Spiritual
things
;
Consider
,
what
a
thing
it
was
for
her
,
when
the
People
stood
about
him
,
and
were
desirous
to
hear
him
,
and
his
Instructions
were
propounded
to
them
,
did
likely
scandalize
her
,
and
put
her
somewhat
besides
her self
into
indecent
Passions
;
For
doubt
not
,
perhaps
he
was
deceived
in
saying
he
was
the
true
Son
of
God.
if
a
Woman
should
thus
slide
,
John
,
because
he
saw
that
she
had
fallen
by
scandal
at
his
Passion
,
New
Testament
that
even
she
should
doubt
when
she
saw
the
Death
of
Christ
,
though
she
should
be
confirmed
by
his
Resurrection
.
abstain
from
things
strangled
,
and
from
Blood
,
if
any
Bishop
,
Presbyter
or
Deacon
,
or
any
other
of
the
Clergy
,
doth
eat
Flesh
with
the
Life-Blood
in
it
,
or
what
is
killed
by
a
Beast
,
or
dieth
of
it self
,
let
him
be
deposed
for
this
the
Law
hath
forbidden
;
if
he
be
a
Lay-man
,
let
him
be
separated
from
Communion
.
who
do
not
think
it
lawful
to
eat
the
Blood
of
Beasts
?
for
it
is
not
lawful
to
touch
them
,
to
touch
Blood.
Heathens
,
Tertullian
they
might
be
ashamed
to
object
to
them
the
eating
humane
Blood
,
who
used
not
to
eat
the
Blood
of
Beasts
,
least
they
should
be
defiled
with
any
Blood
received
into
their
Bowels
.
P.
34.
Octavius
ut
nec
edulium
pecorum
sanguinem
in
cibis
noverimus
,
Contra
Celsum
l.
8.
p.
396
,
397.
that
we
eat
not
the
Blood
of
Beasts
The
Blood
being
not
separated
from
them
,
Origen
,
that
we
may
not
be
fed
with
the
Food
of
Daemons
concerning
abstinence
from
Blood.
cibos
carnium
tanquam
illicitos
repudiandos
esse
,
that
Flesh
was
to
be
refused
as
unlawful
excepting
only
such
as
ate
Blood
,
or
things
offered
to
Idols
,
or
strangled
General
Council
Catholick
Epistle
to
abstain
from
things
offered
to
Idols
,
things
strangled
,
and
from
Blood
,
they
who
licked
up
the
Blood
of
Beast
,
and
spared
not
to
eat
things
strangled
,
were
like
to
wild
Beasts
and
Dogs
;
these
,
are
the
Institutions
touching
Meats
,
which
it
behoves
you
to
observe
.
according
to
the
Letter
,
the
Decree
contained
in
the
Fifteenth
of
the
obligeth
every
Christian
not
to
eat
the
Flesh
of
any
dead
Sheep
or
Cattle
,
whose
Blood
is
not
poured
forth
.
These
Constitutions
though
they
concern
the
Body
,
yet
are
they
necessary
to
be
kept
.
they
who
eat
of
that
which
is
choaked
by
any
Disease
or
Chance
,
or
killed
by
the
bitings
of
Beasts
,
shall
be
excluded
from
the
Communion
of
the
Church
,
if
any
person
,
after
this
diligent
Sanction
,
Can.
22.
doth
not
observe
these
things
,
let
them
know
they
shall
be
guilty
both
in
the
Judgment
of
God
,
and
of
the
Brotherhood
.
General
Council
The
Holy
Scripture
hath
commanded
us
to
abstain
from
Blood
,
things
strangled
,
and
from
Fornication
;
he
therefore
who
attempts
to
eat
the
Blood
of
any
Creature
any
way
,
if
he
be
a
Clerk
,
let
him
be
deposed
;
Cap.
18
,
19.
if
he
be
a
Lay-man
,
let
him
be
Excommunicated
.
Theodorus
Archbishop
Hast
thou
eaten
that
which
died
of
it self
,
or
was
torn
by
Beasts
,
thou
must
do
penance
Forty
Days
;
if
thou
hast
eaten
Blood
,
thou
must
do
likewise
.
Theodorus
,
Rabanus
he
was
fully
instructed
in
the
Customs
both
of
the
Eastern
and
the
Western
Churches
,
he
could
be
ignorant
of
nothing
which
was
then
observed
by
the
Western
Churches
Pope
A.
Can.
poenit
penitential
Canons
he
who
hath
eaten
that
which
died
of
it self
,
if
he
did
this
ignorantly
,
shall
do
Penance
Twenty
Days
;
if
knowingly
,
Forty
Days
.
Whether
he
had
eaten
that
which
died
of
it self
,
or
was
torn
by
Beasts
;
and
if
so
,
he
must
do
Penance
Forty
Days
;
and
the
like
must
be
done
by
him
who
hath
eaten
Blood.
Novel
.
58.
Bals
.
in
Syn.
Trull
.
can.
67.
Leo
those
who
did
eat
any
kind
of
Blood.
admonendi
sunt
fideles
,
ut
nullus
praesumat
sanguinem
manducare
,
the
Faithful
are
to
be
admonished
that
none
of
them
do
presume
to
eat
Blood
,
for
this
was
forbidden
in
the
beginning
,
when
first
God
gave
Men
liberty
to
eat
Flesh
,
and
it
is
also
forbidden
in
the
where
things
strangled
and
Blood
,
are
compared
with
Fornication
and
Idolatry
,
to
teach
us
,
what
an
heinous
thing
it
is
to
eat
Blood.
Western
Churches
;
Apud
Baron
.
Tom.
11.
p.
986.
For
we
,
West
,
do
not
defend
against
you
the
eating
of
things
strangled
and
Blood
,
For
retaining
the
ancient
Custom
or
Tradition
of
our
Ancestors
,
we
also
do
abominate
these
things
,
imposing
grievous
Penance
upon
them
who
do
this
without
great
peril
of
Life
;
and
this
we
do
especially
,
because
we
judge
the
Ancient
Customs
and
Traditions
of
our
Ancestors
,
which
are
not
opposite
to
the
Faith
,
to
be
Apostolical
Laws
.
Thirteenth
Centuries
Ancient
Fathers
ab
humano
sanguine
cavere
,
abstain
from
eating
humane
Blood
,
The
Latins
do
indifferently
eat
things
strangled
,
Western
Churches
Ancient
Church
Not
to
gather
up
the
Tares
by
themselves
,
let
them
both
grow
together
till
the
Harvest
.
He
introduceth
his
Servants
,
saying
,
Wilt
thou
that
we
pluck
up
the
Tares
,
that
he
might
tell
them
,
that
it
was
unlawful
to
cut
them
off
.
He
forbids
Wars
and
Blood
,
and
Slaughters
to
be
made
,
for
it
is
not
lawful
to
cut
off
the
Heretick
.
Christ
here
forbids
not
to
stop
their
Mouths
,
restrain
,
and
hinder
their
boldness
of
Discourse
,
dissolve
their
Synods
and
Confederacies
,
but
he
forbids
us
to
kill
and
cut
them
off
.
Truth
it self
Answers
to
them
,
that
such
Men
are
not
to
be
taken
out
of
the
World
,
least
whilst
Men
endeavour
to
kill
the
bad
,
they
also
kill
the
good
,
or
such
as
perhaps
would
be
such
.
Catholick
Church
our
Religion
Lactantius
,
is
to
be
defended
,
not
by
killing
others
,
but
by
dying
for
it
;
so
good
men
do
defend
it
,
but
wicked
Men
by
Cruelty
and
Murther
.
Bands
and
Slaughters
were
things
alien
from
their
Church
.
nullis
tamen
bonis
,
in
Ecclesiâ
Catholicâ
,
hoc
placet
,
si
usque
ad
mortem
in
quenquam
,
licet
Haereticum
,
saeviatur
;
No
good
Man
in
the
Catholick
Church
allowed
of
the
punishment
of
Hereticks
with
Death
all
these
things
displease
us
,
De
fide
&
oper.
cap.
4.
we
judge
them
not
laudable
but
They
,
who
being
blinded
with
this
Error
,
endeavour
before
the
time
to
separate
the
Tares
,
are
themselves
rather
separated
from
the
unity
of
the
Church
.
ne
occidantur
,
that
they
might
not
be
killed
,
that
the
Sword
of
Justice
might
not
spill
their
Blood
for
the
Name
for
the
Mercy
of
Christ
Jesus
,
that
they
would
neither
do
this
thing
,
nor
permit
it
to
be
done
by
others
the
Orthodox
had
rather
die
themselves
,
than
bring
them
to
their
Judicatories
to
be
killed
.
the
command
of
Christ
which
did
oblige
them
to
love
their
Enemies
.
suitable
to
that
meekness
which
Christianity
required
them
to
make
known
to
all
.
against
their
Conscience
to
allow
of
such
proceedings
against
Hereticks
.
deterr
the
Catholicks
from
seeking
the
protection
of
the
Magistrate
against
Hereticks
.
the
Person
who
inflicts
,
and
the
Church
who
permits
these
Punishments
to
be
inflicted
,
would
both
have
cause
to
fear
the
Judgment
of
God
for
this
Cruelty
,
for
what
the
Magistrate
,
who
was
a
Son
of
the
Church
,
did
for
her
Sake
,
that
the
Church
did
.
Aegypt
,
Thebes
,
Lybia
kill
and
inflict
death
we
conceive
the
Conscience
of
you
Christians
,
see
that
these
things
are
not
the
works
of
the
meanest
Christians
,
much
less
of
them
who
seem
to
be
Bishops
,
and
to
teach
others
what
is
just
.
We
must
fight
against
them
,
Nazianzen
,
with
Reasons
,
not
with
Arms
for
to
lift
up
our
Hands
against
them
,
is
wholly
contrary
to
our
Profession
,
and
must
be
left
to
them
that
hate
us
.
to
abstain
from
their
Blood
nihil
cruentum
in
reos
constituendum
,
that
nothing
Bloody
should
be
decreed
against
them
pessimo
exemplo
,
Dial.
3.
§.
15.
by
a
most
vile
Example
.
ne
jam
non
periculum
gloriae
,
sed
salutis
incurreret
,
least
he
incurred
the
loss
,
not
only
of
his
Honour
,
but
Salvation
from
that
time
he
never
would
Communicate
with
the
Party
.
1
Baron
.
ad
A.
386.
§.
27.
Pope
Syricius
French
Bishops
sanguinary
,
bloody
and
unworthy
of
the
Priesthood
.
General
Councils
take
them
away
by
a
damnable
Death
Roman
Catholick
Ecclesiastical
Courts
Ancient
Church
't
is
unlawful
to
cut
off
the
Heretick
it
is
a
thing
alien
from
the
Church
,
and
from
the
meanest
Christian
it
is
matter
of
Lamentation
,
that
any
one
should
stir
up
King
or
Emperor
to
do
it
Christ
hath
taught
,
that
such
Men
ought
not
to
be
taken
away
by
Death
no
good
Catholicks
allow
it
they
judge
it
Damnable
they
who
act
thus
against
Hereticks
are
Disturbers
of
the
Church's
Peace
,
and
separate
themselves
from
her
Vnity
they
may
expect
their
Judge
should
require
the
Lives
of
these
Hereticks
at
their
Hands
,
should
inflict
his
Judgments
on
them
if
the
Church
permitteth
any
of
her
Sons
to
do
this
,
she
is
Guilty
of
the
Fact
who
are
Guilty
of
it
,
or
Instrumental
to
it
,
are
to
be
excluded
from
Catholick
Communion
Ancient
Church
Church
Catholick
Ancient
Church
by
Custom
of
a
long
continuance
,
Cassander
,
the
Prayer
used
at
the
Consecration
of
the
Eucharist
was
read
out
with
a
loud
Voice
,
and
so
as
that
all
the
People
might
be
able
to
hear
it
,
Vid.
Treat
.
of
Latin
Serv.
c.
5.
P.
75
,
76.
and
say
Amen
to
it
.
Justinian
Christian
Bishops
voce
submissa
,
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
22.
can.
9.
with
a
low
Voice
,
One
Loaf
was
broken
for
all
,
Ignatius
:
The
broken
Bread
is
made
the
Eucharist
of
the
Body
of
Christ
,
Irenaeus
.
Christ
Alexandria
,
gives
us
an
example
first
to
give
Thanks
,
and
so
to
break
the
Bread
,
and
to
distribute
it
.
We
break
it
for
our
Sanctification
,
Alexandria
.
In
the
Eucharist
he
suffers
himself
to
be
broken
,
Chrysostom
,
that
he
may
fill
all
.
It
is
broken
in
pieces
that
it
may
be
distributed
,
Austin
.
The
Flesh
of
Christ
,
is
divided
for
the
Salvation
of
the
People
,
Gregory
.
Dial.
l.
4.
c.
58.
By
taking
a
whole
Loaf
,
and
breaking
it
,
and
giving
a
part
of
it
to
his
Disciples
,
he
signified
without
doubt
,
that
which
he
taught
us
to
do
afterwards
,
Toledo
.
The
Action
of
the
Mass
,
Humbert
,
is
not
compleat
without
the
breaking
of
the
Bread
,
and
the
communication
of
it
;
for
our
Lord
gave
a
perfect
commemoration
to
his
Disciples
,
by
the
Bread
broken
,
and
distributed
:
He
blessed
a
whole
Loaf
,
and
dristributed
the
broken
particles
of
it
to
every
one
,
as
the
Holy
Roman
Church
even
now
doth
.
Roman
Order
Some
of
late
times
think
it
strange
this
Order
enjoins
the
Bread
to
be
broken
,
as
if
they
had
not
read
that
Christ
brake
it
,
and
gave
it
to
his
Disciples
,
or
that
the
Primitive
Church
continued
in
the
Apostles
Doctrine
,
and
in
the
Communication
of
broken
Bread.
breaking
of
Bread
Roman
Church
Blessed
Virgin
Vniversal
Church
Christ
alone
was
conceived
without
Sin
,
Blessed
Virgin
A.
D.
Baptism
was
the
Remedy
appointed
for
Original
Sin
,
nemo
unquam
conceptus
est
without
which
,
according
to
the
Holy
Fathers
,
no
person
besides
Christ
was
ever
conceived
.
This
is
a
new
Festival
which
the
Custom
of
the
Church
knoweth
not
,
Reason
doth
not
prove
,
and
no
Ancient
Tradition
doth
commend
.
Johannes
Poza
Irenaeus
,
Origen
Cyprian
,
Theophilus
Alexandrinus
,
G.
Nazianzen
,
Nyssen
,
in
a
manner
all
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
exempting
Christ
alone
from
,
Virgin
Mary
Virgin
Mary
Christ
.
Cardinal
Turrecremata
all
the
Doctors
in
a
manner
maintain
the
contrary
to
the
Immaculate
Conception
,
the
Testimonies
of
One
hundred
to
that
Effect
,
noting
the
very
places
and
words
wherein
they
affirm
it
.
Dominicus
Bannes
It
is
the
general
Opinion
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
that
she
was
conceived
in
Sin.
Becanus
the
ancient
School-men
,
L.
de
Incarn
.
Christi
,
cap.
28.
qu.
1.
n.
1.
who
were
before
held
the
Opinion
of
the
Latin
Fathers
,
That
the
Blessed
,
Virgin
was
conceived
in
Original
Sin.
Estius
It
was
the
common
,
and
almost
unanimous
Opinion
of
the
Schools
Thomas
Bonaventure
and
all
the
rest
held
it
without
doubting
.
Canus
Sancti
omnes
qui
in
ejus
rei
mentionem
incidere
,
uno
ore
asseverarunt
B.
Virginem
in
peccato
originali
conceptam
,
all
the
Holy
Fathers
,
who
had
occasion
to
speak
of
this
matter
,
do
with
one
Voice
assert
,
that
the
Blessed
Virgin
was
conceived
in
Original
Sin
Fifteen
Fathers
Salmeron
.
Dogm
.
Theolog.
Tom
4.
part.
2.
l.
14.
cap.
2.
Petavius
Graeci
originalis
fere
criminis
raram
,
nec
disertam
mentionem
scriptis
suis
attigerunt
,
the
Greek
Fathers
scarce
ever
speak
plainly
of
Original
Sin
Latin
Fathers
Virgin
Mary
quamvis
antiquioribus
opinio
illa
placuit
,
though
this
Opinion
pleased
the
Ancients
,
yet
afterwards
most
Christians
turned
to
the
contrary
Opinion
,
and
by
the
tacit
and
pious
Consent
of
most
,
it
so
prevailed
,
as
to
break
forth
into
a
publick
Profession
;
so
that
a
Holy-Day
was
,
by
solemn
and
publick
Rite
,
appointed
,
by
the
whole
Church
,
for
celebration
of
the
Immaculate
Conception
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
the
Eight
of
the
Fourth
confirmed
by
his
Authority
,
and
Apostolical
Decree
,
in
which
he
invites
all
Christians
to
give
Thanks
and
Praises
to
Almighty
God
,
for
the
Immaculate
Virgin
's
wonderful
Conception
,
appointing
a
Mass
,
and
proper
Canonical
Office
for
it
,
with
the
same
Indulgences
which
the
Fourth
had
given
to
the
Observers
of
the
Feast
of
he
was
the
more
enclined
to
this
Opinion
,
because
it
had
,
the
common
consent
of
all
the
Faithful
,
upon
whose
concurrent
Judgment
it
behoves
us
,
saith
to
depend
because
the
Spirit
of
God
breaths
upon
all
the
Faithful
.
Credendus
est
Deus
Christianis
integrum
illum
immaculatae
Virginis
Conceptum
revelasse
,
it
is
to
be
believed
that
God
hath
revealed
to
Christians
,
this
pure
Conception
of
the
immaculate
Virgin
he
hath
inspired
into
them
the
Knowledge
,
and
given
them
the
full
assurance
of
it
,
though
it
hath
not
yet
passed
into
a
Catholick
Doctrine
.
the
Doctrine
of
the
immaculate
Conception
held
and
embraced
as
Pious
,
and
consonant
to
Ecclesiastical
Worship
,
the
Catholick
Faith
,
right
Reason
,
and
the
Holy
Scriptures
in
publick
Sermons
,
Lectures
,
Conclusions
,
and
any
publick
Acts
whatsoever
,
to
affirm
,
that
the
Blessed
Virgin
was
Conceived
in
Original
Sin.
in
any
private
Conference
,
or
Writing
Trent
Council
Joannes
Major
Richardus
de
Sancto
Victore
Century
,
was
expresly
the
first
,
who
held
the
Virgin
free
from
Original
Sin
almost
all
held
the
contrary
Vasquez
,
not
only
the
unskillful
Vulgar
,
but
the
Doctors
and
Divines
,
and
all
Catholicks
with
one
consent
,
fight
for
the
immaculate
Conception
.
Consensum
omnium
fidelium
,
The
consent
of
all
the
Faithful
.
sentire
aliter
quam
universa
docet
Ecclesia
,
differ
from
the
Doctrine
of
the
Vniversal
Church
.
of
the
perpetuity
of
the
Faith
,
lawful
prejudices
Ancient
Catholick
Church
Catholick
Church
Western
Church
consonant
to
Ecclesiastical
Worship
praesumpta
novitas
,
Mater
temeritatis
,
soror
superstitionis
,
filia
levitatis
;
A
bold
Novelty
,
the
Mother
of
Rashness
,
the
Sister
of
Superstition
,
the
Daughter
of
Levity
.
Vniversal
Church
Ancient
Doctrine
R.
Council
agreeable
to
the
Catholick
Faith
,
to
Reason
,
and
to
Holy
Scripture
,
Ancient
Doctrine
Church
Catholick
Trent
Council
certitudine
fidei
;
with
the
certainty
of
Faith
,
We
distinguish
betwixt
Traditions
,
which
,
though
not
written
in
Scripture
,
are
left
on
Record
in
the
Ecclesiastical
writings
of
the
first
and
purest
Ages
of
the
and
such
as
are
so
purely
Oral
Traditions
,
as
that
we
find
no
footsteps
of
them
in
the
Three
first
Centuries
,
much
less
any
assurance
they
had
then
any
general
Reception
;
of
the
first
kind
is
the
Canon
of
Scripture
of
the
mentioned
in
our
Sixth
Article
This
is
proved
from
the
From
the
Christians
of
the
Second
Century
,
Of
the
Third
Century
From
almost
all
the
celebrated
Writers
of
the
Fourth
Century
,
Where
also
it
is
observed
That
these
Fathers
profess
to
deliver
that
Catalogue
of
them
,
which
they
had
received
from
Tradition
,
And
that
the
Books
which
they
rejected
as
Apocryphal
were
so
reputed
by
the
That
the
Catalogue
they
produced
was
that
received
not
only
by
the
but
Christians
That
they
made
it
to
prevent
mistakes
,
That
they
represent
the
Books
contained
in
their
Catalogue
as
the
Fountain
of
Salvation
,
the
rest
as
insufficient
to
confirm
Articles
of
Faith
,
The
same
Tradition
still
continued
to
the
Sixteenth
Century
,
What
the
Doctors
must
do
if
they
would
shew
a
like
Tradition
for
any
of
their
Tenets
,
The
unreasonableness
of
their
pretences
to
Tradition
in
this
Article
,
The
Attempts
of
Mr.
to
prove
their
Canon
from
the
the
Testimony
of
St.
the
Decrees
of
Pope
are
Answered
The
Tradition
touching
the
Books
of
the
where
it
is
proved
That
the
Four
Evangelists
,
the
the
Thirteen
of
St.
the
First
of
and
of
were
always
owned
as
Canonical
by
all
Orthodox
Christians
,
That
it
cannot
be
necessary
to
Salvation
to
be
assured
that
the
Books
formerly
controverted
belong
to
the
Canon
,
That
we
cannot
be
assured
of
the
true
Canon
of
the
from
the
Testimony
of
the
That
there
is
not
the
like
necessity
that
the
controverted
Books
should
have
been
generally
received
from
the
beginning
,
as
that
all
necessary
Articles
of
Christian
Faith
and
Manners
,
should
be
then
generally
received
,
That
we
have
cause
sufficient
to
own
as
Canonical
the
Books
once
controverted
is
proved
,
in
the
General
In
Particular
,
touching
the
Apocalypse
,
And
the
Epistle
to
the
Touching
the
Epistle
of
St.
the
Second
of
the
Second
and
Third
of
the
Epistle
of
St.
No
Orthodox
Persons
dobuted
of
them
after
the
Fourth
Century
,
The
Romanists
cannot
prove
their
Doctrines
by
any
like
Traditions
,
and
in
particular
not
by
such
a
Tradition
as
proves
the
Apocalypse
Canonical
,
The
Objection
of
Mr.
Bellarm.
de
verbo
Dei
non
scripto
,
l.
by
word
of
Mouth
Apostles
Symbol
Roman
Church
Old
Testament
Sixth
Article
Old
Testament
Trent
Council
Old
Testament
Ancient
Jews
We
have
only
Twenty
two
Books
which
deserve
belief
among
us
,
not
so
worthy
to
be
credited
.
all
the
Scriptures
the
things
concerning
him
,
the
Law
of
and
in
the
Prophets
,
and
in
the
Psalms
,
all
Scripture
is
of
Divine
Inspiration
,
Timothy
from
a
Child
had
known
them
word
of
Prophecy
Men
moved
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
after
the
Days
of
had
no
certain
Succession
of
Prophets
,
they
had
no
Prophets
Melito
,
perfect
Catalogue
of
the
Books
of
the
learning
thence
the
exact
number
of
them
,
Sixth
Article
Catalogue
Eusebius
all
the
Books
of
the
which
the
Church
owned
he
thought
it
necessary
to
preserve
this
Catalogue
of
them
in
writing
to
Posterity
.
Century
Origen
we
must
not
be
ignorant
,
are
Twenty
two
as
these
Letters
are
an
Introduction
to
knowledge
,
and
divine
Wisdom
;
so
these
Twenty
two
Books
,
are
an
Introduction
to
the
Wisdom
of
God
;
this
,
is
the
Tradition
of
the
Old
Testament
They
were
the
Books
of
the
received
by
the
consent
of
all
,
because
that
from
his
time
,
to
that
of
our
Saviour's
,
there
was
no
divine
Book
written
.
Festival
Epistle
In
these
are
comprehended
the
Books
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
Old
Testament
are
Twenty
two
Cyril
Bishop
Know
thou
studiously
from
the
Church
,
the
Books
of
the
read
the
divine
Scriptures
,
the
Twenty
two
Books
of
the
interpreted
by
the
Seventy
Interpreters
and
by
all
confessed
to
be
divine
.
Meditate
upon
these
Twenty
two
Books
of
the
and
be
careful
to
remember
them
,
as
I
name
them
Epiphanius
Bishop
Weights
and
Measures
the
number
of
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
is
Twenty
two
Basil
Bishop
Why
are
the
divine
Books
Twenty
two
?
Gregory
Nazianzen
the
Historical
Books
of
the
are
Twelve
the
Metrical
are
Five
the
Prophetical
Five
Canonical
Epistle
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
are
Twenty
two
,
or
,
if
you
will
reckon
and
the
as
distinct
Books
,
Tom.
3.
f.
6.
a.
Ibid.
f.
3.
a.
T.
1.
f.
41.
a.
Apud
Hieron
.
Tom.
4.
f.
51.
they
are
Four
and
twenty
.
Old
Testament
in
these
Books
the
Fathers
did
comprize
tha●
number
of
the
Books
of
the
the
number
of
the
Books
of
the
are
Twenty
two
,
according
to
the
number
of
the
These
compleat
the
number
of
the
Twenty
two
Books
.
only
the
Canonical
Books
shall
be
read
in
the
Church
Canonical
Books
the
Code
of
the
Canons
received
by
the
whole
Church
,
Oecumenical
Synod
Catalogues
as
they
received
them
by
Tradition
,
as
they
were
delivered
to
them
by
the
Fathers
,
they
were
received
by
the
Pascal
Epistle
Because
some
dare
to
mix
Apocryphal
Books
with
the
divine
Scriptures
,
of
which
we
are
fully
assured
from
the
Tradition
of
them
to
the
Fathers
,
by
them
who
were
Eye-witnesses
,
and
Ministers
of
the
Word
.
It
seemed
good
to
me
,
being
exhorted
to
it
by
the
Orthodox
Brethren
,
and
having
learnt
them
from
the
beginning
,
in
order
to
declare
which
are
the
Canonical
Books
delivered
as
such
by
Tradition
,
and
believed
to
be
of
divine
Inspiration
.
secundum
Traditiones
veterum
,
according
to
the
Traditions
of
the
Ancients
.
from
the
Church
we
read
publickly
in
the
Church
.
were
much
wiser
than
you
;
thou
therefore
being
a
Son
of
the
Church
,
do
not
transgress
her
Laws
,
or
go
beyond
her
Rules
.
Quae
secundum
majorum
Traditionem
Ecclesiis
Christitradita
.
What
are
the
Volumes
of
the
and
the
which
,
according
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Ancients
,
are
believed
to
be
inspired
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
It
seems
convenient
here
evidently
to
declare
,
as
we
have
received
them
from
the
Old
Testament
New
Testament
Apud
Hieron
.
Tom.
These
are
the
Books
which
the
Fathers
comprized
in
the
Canon
,
these
things
are
delivered
to
us
by
the
Fathers
.
Holy
Scriptures
Paschal
Epistle
for
more
exactness
sake
,
Apud
Balsam
.
p.
921.
I
add
this
necessary
advertisement
,
That
besides
these
Books
there
be
other
Books
which
are
not
put
into
the
Canon
,
which
are
yet
appointed
by
the
Fathers
to
be
read
to
those
who
first
come
to
be
Catechized
in
the
way
of
Piety
,
The
Wisdom
of
the
Wisdom
of
and
the
Book
called
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
and
Pastor
,
these
are
read
,
and
not
to
be
despised
,
the
others
are
put
into
the
Canon
.
Holy
Scripture
the
Four
Books
of
Macchabees
the
History
of
Susanna
the
additions
to
Daniel
Apocryphal
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
.
ancient
Governors
Let
all
the
rest
which
are
extro-canonical
,
be
placed
in
a
second
Order
.
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
Old
Testament
You
have
them
all
all
besides
them
are
not
Genuine
.
Apud
Hieron
.
Tom.
You
must
know
that
there
be
other
Books
which
are
not
but
called
by
our
Ancestors
as
the
Wisdom
of
the
Wisdom
of
the
Son
of
and
the
Books
of
which
they
were
willing
to
have
read
in
the
Church
,
but
not
to
have
produced
to
confirm
Doctrines
of
Faith
;
the
rest
they
called
Apocryphal
,
and
would
not
have
read
in
the
Church
.
that
we
might
know
that
all
besides
these
Twenty
two
are
to
be
deemed
Apocryphal
.
the
Books
which
are
not
received
by
the
are
to
be
rejected
by
us
Christians
the
Church
indeed
Reads
them
,
but
receives
them
not
into
the
Canons
.
the
entire
Scripture
of
us
Christians
,
All
the
Books
delivered
by
the
Apostles
,
and
ancient
Governors
of
the
Church
,
and
by
the
Church
to
others
,
Cyril
.
Ubi
Supra
.
All
the
Books
delivered
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
the
Church
owns
them
not
The
Church
receives
them
not
among
the
Canonical
Scriptures
,
out
of
necessity
to
prevent
mistakes
in
this
Matter
,
and
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
and
that
Men
might
know
out
of
what
Fountains
they
were
to
draw
the
Waters
of
Life
.
Athanasius
,
as
of
Dead
persons
,
Apud
Balsam
.
p.
920
,
921.
and
of
our selves
,
as
having
the
Holy
Scriptures
for
Life
,
and
because
I
fear
least
some
harmless
Men
,
through
their
Simplicity
and
Ignorance
,
may
be
deceived
by
the
subtile
Craftiness
of
Men
,
and
being
deceived
,
by
the
ambiguity
of
true
Books
may
begin
to
be
conversant
in
others
;
therefore
I
intreat
you
to
bear
with
me
,
if
,
by
way
of
remembrance
,
I
write
of
those
things
which
you
know
already
,
because
of
the
necessity
of
so
doing
,
and
the
Benefit
of
it
to
the
Church
.
Amphilochius
It
behoves
the
Christian
to
learn
this
,
that
,
every
Book
is
not
safe
,
which
has
the
venerable
Name
of
Scripture
;
for
some
are
False
and
Adulterate
,
some
of
a
middle
Nature
,
and
some
Canonical
;
and
therefore
,
will
we
number
every
one
of
the
inspired
Books
,
that
you
may
clearly
learn
which
they
are
.
These
,
Ruffinus
,
are
the
Traditions
of
the
Fathers
touching
the
Canonical
Books
;
Ad
instructionem
eorum
qui
prima
sibi
Ecclesiae
ac
fidei
Elementa
suscipiunt
,
ut
sciant
ex
quibus
sibi
fontibus
verbi
dei
haurienda
sunt
pocula
.
Apud
Hieron
.
Tom.
4.
f.
51.
those
are
the
Books
which
are
read
in
the
Church
,
though
not
Canonical
,
nor
sufficient
to
confirm
any
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
and
the
other
are
Apocryphal
Scriptures
,
which
she
would
not
have
read
,
and
these
things
I
thought
fit
in
this
place
to
signifie
for
the
instruction
of
those
who
receive
the
first
Rudiments
of
Faith
,
Ut
scire
valeamus
quicquid
extra
hos
est
inter
Apocrypha
esse
ponendum
.
Tom.
3.
f
6.
a.
that
they
may
know
out
of
what
Fountains
they
must
receive
the
word
of
God.
This
Catalogue
I
have
made
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
know
that
the
rest
are
Apocryphal
.
Protestants
Canon
New
Testament
These
are
the
Fountains
of
Salvation
,
so
that
he
who
thirsteth
,
let
him
be
satiated
with
the
Oracles
contained
in
them
is
contained
the
Doctrine
of
Godliness
,
let
no
Man
add
any
thing
to
them
,
nor
take
any
thing
from
them
;
of
these
our
Lord
spake
when
he
said
to
the
You
erre
,
not
knowing
the
Scriptures
,
and
when
he
exhorted
the
to
search
the
Scriptures
.
P.
36
,
37.
Learn
of
the
Church
,
Catechumen
,
which
are
the
Books
of
the
and
the
and
read
none
of
the
Apocrypha
,
for
why
shouldst
thou
trouble
thy self
,
about
controverted
Books
,
who
knowest
not
those
which
are
by
all
acknowledged
;
read
these
Twenty
two
Books
of
the
study
them
only
and
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
Apocrypha
New
Testament
Whatsoever
is
not
read
in
the
Church
do
not
thou
read
.
New
Testament
The
Epistle
to
the
is
by
many
not
reckoned
as
St.
Paul
I
intreat
thee
,
dear
Brother
,
Tom.
3.
f.
3.
b.
to
be
conversant
among
these
,
to
meditate
of
them
,
to
know
,
to
enquire
after
nothing
else
.
let
her
shun
all
Apocryphal
Books
,
Caveat
omnia
Apocrypha
,
&c.
Tom.
1.
f.
21.
and
if
at
any
time
she
will
read
them
,
not
for
the
truth
of
Doctrine
,
but
for
Reverence
of
the
Signs
,
let
her
know
they
are
not
their
Books
whose
Titles
they
bear
,
that
there
be
many
ill
things
in
them
,
that
it
requireth
great
Wisdom
to
seek
Gold
among
Dirt.
Century
Eusebius
Palaestine
,
Cyril
Bishop
Jerusalem
,
Amphilochius
Bishop
Lycaonia
,
Nazianzen
Cappadocia
,
Athanasius
Patriarch
Alexandria
,
Ruffinus
Italy
,
Hilary
France
,
Jerom
Rome
,
France
,
Dalmatia
,
Syria
,
Palaestine
,
Cyprus
,
Aegypt
,
Alexandria
Old
Testament
Trent
Council
Ecclesiastical
Antiquity
Old
Testament
New
Canon
pro
sacris
&
Canonicis
non
susceperit
,
receives
them
not
as
Sacred
and
Canonical
.
Old
Testament
confessed
by
lla
Old
Testament
writ
in
the
Hebrew
Tongue
.
Theodoret
Old
Testament
Petrus
Comestor
,
John
Belith
Ordinary
Gloss
Nicephorus
,
Calistus
Joannes
Armachanus
Thomas
Waldensis
,
Dionysius
Carthusianus
Canonical
Books
of
the
are
Twenty
four
Twenty
four
Elders
Venerable
Bede
Ambrosius
Ausbertus
Peter
Abbot
Thomas
Anglicus
Frances
Georgius
These
are
the
Books
received
,
the
Books
put
into
the
Canon
by
the
Church
;
P.
151.
P.
157
,
194.
P.
197.
the
Books
received
by
the
Church
,
and
Canonized
.
The
whole
Canon
which
the
Church
receives
,
and
which
was
handed
down
unto
them
by
the
Authority
of
the
Ancients
.
These
are
the
Books
which
are
contradicted
,
not
received
by
the
Church
.
The
Books
of
the
which
are
not
received
by
the
Church
;
P.
152
,
162
,
177.
P.
158
,
159
,
163
,
169
,
175
The
Books
which
are
read
indeed
,
as
are
the
Writings
of
the
Fathers
,
but
are
not
put
into
the
Canon
are
not
reputed
to
belong
unto
it
.
The
Books
which
the
Church
reads
,
and
permits
for
Devotion
,
and
the
instruction
of
Manners
,
but
thinks
not
their
Authority
sufficient
,
to
confirm
the
Authority
of
Ecclesiastical
Doctrines
.
The
Books
which
are
not
to
be
received
to
confirm
any
Article
of
Faith.
The
Contents
of
which
she
obligeth
no
man
to
believe
,
P.
189
,
190.
nor
doth
she
judge
him
guilty
of
disobedience
or
infidelity
who
receives
them
not
.
Concerning
which
the
Church
receives
the
Testimony
of
St.
as
most
Sacred
Canon
.
To
whom
the
Church
Catholick
is
much
indebted
upon
this
account
,
to
whose
sence
the
sayings
both
of
Councils
and
Fathers
are
to
be
reduced
:
Books
with
whose
Authority
no
Man
was
pressed
:
Books
,
which
were
not
genuine
Spurious
,
and
Apocryphal
,
which
the
Christian
Church
doth
not
receive
,
with
the
like
Authority
or
Veneration
with
which
she
doth
receive
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
Canonical
Books
Old
Testament
,
viz.
New
Testament
Ancient
Bishops
the
Church
Christian
Writers
followed
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
,
their
Fore-Fathers
Church
,
Christians
Primitive
Fathers
from
Eye-witnesses
Ministers
of
the
Word
Traditions
,
viz.
Canonical
Books
Old
Testament
they
hold
the
same
Doctrine
to
day
which
was
delivered
yesterday
,
and
so
up
to
the
time
of
our
Saviour
Old
Testament
Question
of
Questions
Papist
Misrepresented
,
and
Represented
when
it
was
grown
doubtful
in
the
Church
,
whether
such
and
such
Books
were
part
of
the
Canon
of
Scripture
,
the
Tradition
which
recommended
these
Books
was
examined
in
the
Third
Council
of
and
there
all
the
Books
of
the
R.
Canon
were
found
to
be
recommended
to
the
Church
by
a
true
,
and
Authentical
Tradition
,
and
therefore
we
embrace
them
as
the
Word
of
God.
As
yet
the
Church
of
Christ
had
not
defined
which
Books
were
God's
true
word
,
which
not
;
wherefore
then
it
was
free
to
doubt
of
such
Books
us
were
not
admitted
by
such
a
Tradition
of
the
Church
as
was
evidently
so
universal
,
that
it
was
clearly
sufficient
to
ground
an
infallible
belief
;
but
in
the
days
of
St.
the
Third
Council
of
examined
how
sufficient
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
was
which
recommended
these
Books
for
Scripture
,
about
which
there
was
so
much
doubt
and
contrariety
of
Opinion
;
and
they
found
all
the
Books
contained
in
our
Canon
(
of
which
you
account
so
many
Apocryphal
)
to
have
been
recommended
by
a
Tradition
sufficient
to
ground
Faith
upon
.
For
on
this
ground
they
proceeded
in
defining
all
the
Books
in
our
Canon
to
be
Canonical
.
Pope
the
First
,
A.
D.
A.
D.
confirm
the
same
Canon
,
and
the
Sixth
General
Council
celebrated
confirms
the
Council
of
and
the
true
Canon
is
again
set
forth
in
the
Council
of
And
after
these
Declarations
of
the
Council
of
and
Pope
no
one
pertinaciously
dissented
from
the
Canon
,
but
such
as
Protestants
themselves
confess
to
be
Hereticks
.
J.
L.
Gregory
Nazianzen
acknowledged
them
Canonical
,
and
St.
and
that
since
the
Churches
Declaration
no
Catholick
ever
doubted
of
them
.
till
the
time
of
the
Third
Council
of
the
Church
had
not
then
declared
them
so
Ancient
Bishops
Roman
Canon
Eusebius
,
were
received
by
the
consent
of
all
.
Jerusalem
,
Read
the
Twenty
two
Books
of
the
and
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
Apocrypha
For
the
Apostles
and
ancient
Bishops
,
the
Rulers
of
the
Church
,
who
delivered
these
Twenty
two
Books
were
wiser
Sons
of
the
Church
break
over
the
bounds
which
they
have
set
us
,
Old
Testament
,
as
they
received
them
from
Tradition
,
to
prevent
mistakes
in
this
matter
,
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
that
Men
might
know
out
of
what
Fountains
to
draw
the
Water
of
Life
,
Canonical
,
Obs
Old
Testament
necessary
to
advertise
Christians
,
that
the
Books
which
we
reject
were
not
Canonical
?
were
out
of
the
Canon
:
Nazianzen
,
were
not
Genuine
:
Ruffinus
our
Ancestors
held
them
not
Canonical
,
not
sufficient
to
confirm
Doctrines
of
Faith
:
the
Church
deemed
them
Apocryphal
received
them
not
into
the
Canon
:
delivered
to
them
by
the
Fathers
,
for
more
exactness
sake
,
and
to
prevent
mistakes
?
Old
Testament
Melito
Bishop
Old
Testament
Old
Testament
Twenty
two
Twenty
four
only
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
and
the
Cononical
Books
Old
Testament
books
not
contained
in
the
Canon
.
Vniversal
Church
General
Council
General
Council
Emperor
Justinian
New
Articles
Old
Testament
J.
L.
Answ.
p.
Pope
Innocent
J.
L.
A.
D.
Schol.
Hist
Rome
A.
D.
Bishop
Cousins
Bishop
Pearson
Vindiciae
Epist.
Ignat.
General
Council
Vniversal
Church
Old
Testament
Old
Testament
Old
Testament
Jerusalem
,
Caesarea
,
Alexandria
Eastern
Churches
Roman
Code
Paschasius
Quesnel
African
Bishop
Trent
Canon
Canonical
,
Because
we
have
from
the
Fathers
received
these
Books
to
be
read
in
the
Church
Laodicea
,
Athanasius
,
Nazianzen
General
Council
General
Council
Canonical
Epistles
Athanasius
,
Nazianzen
Old
Testament
Canonical
Epistles
J.
L.
after
these
Books
were
declared
Canonical
by
Pope
and
the
Council
of
all
cited
these
Books
as
Scripture
,
none
pertinaciously
dissented
from
this
Decree
,
no
Catholick
ever
doubted
of
them
Trent
Council
Christian
Doctrine
New
Testament
St.
Peter
New
Testament
Divine
Authority
new
Testament
New
Testament
Latin
Church
Cajus
Presbyter
de
pudicitia
Churches
.
Origen
it
is
probable
,
some
being
pressed
with
it
,
Pag.
232.
may
,
embrace
the
Sentence
of
them
who
reject
this
Epistle
,
as
being
not
writ
by
even
in
his
time
some
of
the
Romans
did
reject
it
,
as
being
none
of
the
Apostles
.
Latins
,
Romans
de
ea
quae
ad
Hebraeos
inscribitur
haberi
dubitationem
,
L.
3.
c.
3.
I
know
that
the
doubt
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Roman
Church
eam
Latina
consuetudo
non
recipit
Latin
Church
Canonical
Scriptures
Two
Centuries
New
Testament
New
Testament
in
a
division
of
Church
Rulers
,
touching
any
matter
,
Exhort
.
ad
Martyr
.
p.
232.
to
adhere
to
the
Pope
and
Church
of
Although
the
Latins
do
reject
it
,
yet
do
I
receive
it
,
not
following
the
Custom
of
this
time
,
Latins
)
but
the
Authority
of
ancient
Writers
.
Christian
Church
Church
Guides
the
Authentick
Letters
of
those
Apostles
,
quod
ab
ipsis
Epistolas
accipere
meruerunt
,
that
they
received
these
Epistles
from
them
,
Apostles
Creed
Greek
Church
Orthodox
,
ergo
Latin
Churches
New
Testament
Roman
Doctors
New
Testament
New
Testament
Scripture
Canon
the
Tradition
of
the
Fathers
Catholick
Epistles
New
Testament
Canon
,
Fourteen
Epistles
of
.
St.
Seven
Catholick
Epistles
These
are
the
Fountains
of
Salvation
,
let
no
man
add
unto
them
,
or
take
from
them
.
as
they
delivered
them
who
were
Eye-witnesses
,
and
Ministers
of
the
Word
,
and
as
they
by
Tradition
came
down
to
him
.
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
New
Testament
,
defined
to
be
such
.
the
Seven
Catholick
Epistles
of
the
Apostles
,
Pag.
59.
comprised
in
one
Volume
,
which
he
calls
the
Sixth
Volume
of
the
New
Testament
,
Fourteen
Epistles
of
St.
comprised
in
the
Seventh
Volume
Revelation
of
St.
shewed
and
judged
to
be
his
by
the
Ancient
,
and
holy
Fathers
led
by
the
Spirit
of
God
:
These
are
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
New
Testament
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
as
it
were
the
first
fruits
,
Anchors
and
supports
of
our
Faith.
Apostles
,
the
Ancient
Bishops
,
and
Governors
of
the
Church
New
Testament
Seven
Catholick
Epistles
Fourteen
Epistles
of
St.
which
ought
to
be
read
in
the
Churches
These
Books
we
have
received
from
the
Fathers
to
be
read
in
the
Church
Canonical
Scripture
.
Apud
Hieron
.
Tom.
4.
f.
51.
Ruffinus
New
Testament
and
according
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Ancients
Fourteen
Epistles
of
St.
Seven
Catholick
Epistles
the
Apocalypse
These
are
the
Books
which
the
Fathers
put
into
the
Canon
.
New
Testament
Fourteen
Epistles
of
St.
Two
of
Three
of
One
of
and
One
of
the
Apocalypse
of
St.
New
Testament
the
Epistle
to
the
was
by
most
shut
out
of
the
number
of
the
Epistles
written
by
St.
the
whole
Greek
Church
,
and
some
of
the
Latins
did
receive
it
Eastern
Churches
,
and
all
the
Churches
which
used
the
Greek
Tongue
,
did
own
it
as
the
Epistle
of
St.
and
that
he
also
owned
both
that
and
the
not
respecting
the
Custom
of
his
present
Age
,
but
following
the
Authority
of
the
Ancient
Writers
,
who
cited
Testimonies
from
both
,
not
as
sometimes
they
are
wont
to
do
,
from
Apocryphal
Books
,
but
as
from
Canonical
Scripture
.
from
the
Testimony
of
the
Ancients
:
Athanasius
,
determined
,
Synop.
p.
60.
and
demonstrated
to
be
his
by
the
Ancient
and
Holy
Fathers
,
led
by
the
Spirit
of
God.
Clemens
Romanus
Justin
Martyr
John
,
one
of
Christ's
Twelve
Apostles
.
the
Revelation
of
the
Disciple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Revelation
of
St.
pene
sub
nostro
saeculo
,
almost
in
our
Age
,
at
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
Prophetick
Vision
the
Revelation
of
that
who
lay
in
the
bosom
of
our
Lord
,
the
Prophecy
,
the
Revelation
,
the
Vision
of
the
Apostle
that
Revelation
in
which
we
hear
our
Saviour's
Voice
,
in
which
he
speaks
to
us
.
Eusebius
Melito
,
Bishop
of
writ
upon
the
Revelation
of
St.
Theophilus
,
Bishop
cited
from
it
many
Testimonies
Dionysius
Bishop
he
durst
not
reject
it
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
Christians
who
had
a
veneration
for
it
,
to
be
the
work
of
an
holy
Man
,
inspired
of
God.
this
matter
might
be
decided
by
the
Testimonies
of
the
Ancients
.
Theodosian
Hereticks
Orthodox
Christians
John
,
Presbyter
Twentieth
Chapter
Saints
Reign
on
Earth
a
Thousand
Years
.
v.
g.
John
here
names
himself
Prophetick
Stile
who
was
banished
into
the
Isle
of
for
the
Word
of
God
,
Vers
2.
and
the
Testimony
of
the
Truth
,
who
bare
record
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
of
all
things
which
he
saw
,
ancient
Christians
did
not
rashly
,
when
they
delivered
it
as
the
Epistle
of
St.
Paul
known
,
and
manifest
to
the
whole
Christian
World.
Clemens
Romanus
Jerome
Note
used
many
Expressions
word
for
word
taken
thence
.
by
the
Spirit
of
God
Clemens
Alexandrinus
Apostle
Paul
Divine
Scripture
.
Origen
the
Apostle
writ
Fourteen
Epistles
Exhortation
to
Martyrdom
Fifth
Tome
the
things
contained
in
it
are
admirable
,
Vid.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
6.
c.
25.
and
no
whit
inserior
to
those
which
were
confessedly
writ
by
the
Apostles
,
whatsoever
Church
received
it
as
such
,
was
upon
that
account
to
be
commended
.
Lord's
Divinity
They
ought
at
least
to
revere
the
length
of
time
in
which
the
Children
of
the
Church
have
read
this
Epistle
in
the
Churches
Epistle
;
Proem
.
in
Ep.
ad
Hebr.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
he
declared
that
all
the
Ancients
had
the
same
Opinion
of
it
.
Eusebius
,
Embraced
it
with
delight
.
Novatian
Schismaticks
lapsed
Penitents
Theodoret
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Proem
.
in
Ep.
ad
Hebr.
because
he
was
made
an
Apostle
,
not
of
the
Circumcision
,
but
of
the
Gentiles
.
Clemens
,
Barnabas
sententias
Pauli
proprio
ornare
sermone
,
write
down
the
the
Sentences
of
in
their
own
Words
the
Phrase
,
and
the
Contexture
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
Tertullian
,
Dionysius
St.
James
St.
Jude
know
to
most
of
the
Ancients
.
St.
Jerom
it
deserved
Authority
from
its
Antiquity
,
and
constant
use
in
the
Church
,
and
is
reckoned
among
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Catholick
Epistle
Clemens
Romanus
Thirteenth
Homily
Genesis
.
Lib.
3.
c.
25.
Lib.
2.
c.
22.
Eusebius
known
to
most
;
and
publickly
read
in
most
Christian
Churches
.
Saint
Jerom
,
no
Church
,
no
Ecclesiastical
Writer
is
found
who
ever
doubted
of
it
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
all
the
Catalogues
of
the
Books
of
Holy
Scripture
published
by
General
or
Provincial
Councils
,
Roman
Bishops
,
or
other
Orthodox
Writers
,
number
it
among
Canonical
Scriptures
,
which
proof
must
give
sufficient
certainty
of
it
to
any
Catholick
.
Peter
.
Firmilion
in
their
Epistles
condemned
Hereticks
,
and
admonished
us
to
avoid
them
,
Epistle
.
Eusebius
commemorated
by
many
it
was
much
studied
with
other
Scriptures
.
Epistle
was
Reverend
Doctor
Hammond
Simon
Peter
,
an
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Voice
which
came
from
Heaven
This
is
my
beloved
Son
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
)
we
heard
when
we
(
Peter
,
James
)
were
with
him
in
the
Holy
Mount
;
this
second
Epistle
beloved
I
write
unto
you
,
—
that
you
may
be
mindful
—
of
the
Commandments
of
us
the
Apostles
of
the
Lord
and
Saviour
.
Simon
Peter
,
the
Apostle
of
our
Lord
,
who
was
with
him
in
and
there
heard
the
Voice
forementioned
,
the
First
Epistle
New
Testament
New
Testament
Canonical
Scripture
Church
Catholick
Roman
.
Doctors
Roman
Doctrines
New
Testament
Apostolical
Traditions
Haec
est
fides
extra
quam
salus
esse
non
potest
;
This
is
the
Catholick
Faith
,
without
which
there
is
no
Salvation
,
Roman
Creed
R.
Church
Churches
,
Orthodox
Mater
&
Magistra
omnium
Ecclesiarum
;
the
Mother
,
and
Mistress
of
all
Churches
.
Apostolical
Traditions
Orthodox
Churches
acknowledged
by
most
of
the
Church
Guides
.
he
durst
not
reject
it
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
Christians
who
had
a
veneration
for
it
Testimonies
of
the
Ancients
Holy
Fathers
,
led
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
gave
Testimony
to
them
holy
Men
inspired
by
God
presumptive
Traditions
Ancient
Records
M.
Before
we
can
know
true
Books
,
and
true
Copies
of
Books
from
false
,
P.
407
,
408.
we
must
first
know
true
Tradition
from
false
,
that
we
assuredly
may
say
,
these
are
the
true
Books
of
Scripture
,
these
are
the
true
Copies
of
those
Books
,
because
true
Tradition
commends
them
for
such
;
these
be
false
Books
,
or
false
Copies
of
true
Books
,
because
the
Tradition
which
commends
these
is
false
;
tell
me
the
means
by
which
infallibly
the
true
Tradition
in
this
point
may
be
known
from
the
false
,
and
that
very
means
I
will
assign
in
other
points
to
know
true
Tradition
from
false
.
true
Tradition
true
Faith
vain
Traditions
Jewish
Nation
Rome
,
v.
g.
true
Messiah
before
you
can
know
whether
the
Books
you
cite
be
the
true
Books
of
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Copies
you
have
of
them
be
true
Copies
,
you
must
know
true
Tradition
from
false
;
tell
me
then
the
means
by
which
infallibly
the
true
Tradition
in
this
Point
may
be
known
from
the
false
,
and
that
very
means
will
I
assign
to
prove
the
Traditions
of
the
Jewish
Church
,
rejected
by
your
Lord
,
and
his
Apostles
to
be
true
.
true
Tradition
We
distinguish
betwixt
Traditions
touching
purely
Doctrinals
,
or
divine
Revelations
,
touching
Articles
of
Faith
and
Matters
of
Practice
;
in
the
first
,
the
Fathers
have
been
subject
to
mistake
in
Doctrines
not
Fundamental
,
as
appears
,
From
the
Doctrine
of
the
delivered
in
the
Second
and
Third
Centuries
,
as
a
Tradition
received
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
As
a
thing
of
which
they
were
certain
,
As
a
Doctrine
proved
from
variety
of
Scriptures
,
both
of
the
which
could
,
say
they
,
receive
no
other
sence
,
As
a
Doctrine
denied
only
by
Hereticks
,
or
such
as
were
deceived
by
them
,
It
was
embraced
by
the
greatest
number
of
Christians
and
Church
Guides
,
delivering
it
not
as
Doctors
only
but
Testators
,
Hence
the
uncertainty
of
such
Traditions
is
demonstrated
,
and
the
falshood
of
the
pretended
Tradition
for
Invocation
of
Saints
,
A
like
mistake
is
proved
from
the
general
Doctrine
of
the
Fathers
of
the
four
first
Centuries
that
the
Day
of
Judgment
was
nigh
at
hand
,
And
that
the
time
of
Antichrists
coming
was
at
hand
,
That
the
World
should
end
after
Six
thousand
Years
,
that
is
,
according
to
their
computation
,
Five
hundred
Years
after
our
The
Inferences
hence
In
matters
of
practice
we
distinguish
,
betwixt
such
as
have
been
generally
received
without
contest
in
the
purest
Ages
of
the
Church
,
and
such
as
have
been
contested
and
disowned
by
Orthodox
Churches
or
Members
of
the
Church
;
and
that
we
cannot
depend
with
certainty
on
the
latter
is
proved
,
From
the
Contest
betwixt
P.
and
the
touching
the
Easter
Festival
,
in
which
it
is
observed
,
That
the
greatest
part
of
the
Christian
World
,
consented
in
judgment
with
and
his
Synod
That
they
who
with
him
kept
this
Feast
on
the
Lord's
Day
,
pleaded
an
Apostolical
Tradition
for
that
Practice
,
That
they
who
kept
it
with
the
pleaded
the
same
Tradition
,
and
with
greater
Evidence
,
That
when
the
Pope
endeavoured
by
terrifying
Letters
to
affright
them
from
their
practice
,
all
the
and
Neighbouring
Provinces
refused
to
hearken
to
him
,
and
condemned
him
for
it
,
That
hereupon
attempted
to
Excommunicate
them
,
and
commanded
others
to
have
no
Communion
with
them
,
That
notwithstanding
this
injunction
,
all
the
other
Churches
held
Communion
with
them
,
and
sharply
reprehended
as
a
disturber
of
the
Church's
Peace
,
Inferences
hence
shewing
the
Falshood
of
the
Fundamental
Rule
of
the
Guide
of
Controversies
,
and
the
uncertainty
of
Tradition
,
Which
is
farther
proved
from
the
Contest
betwixt
and
St.
and
the
touching
the
Baptizing
of
Hereticks
;
where
't
is
observed
,
That
the
Opinion
of
was
for
the
Baptizing
of
no
Hereticks
,
no
not
those
who
were
not
Baptized
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
;
that
of
St.
for
the
Baptizing
of
all
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
,
That
Pope
proceeded
to
an
Excommunication
of
his
Brethren
upon
this
account
,
and
a
refusal
of
Communion
with
them
,
and
so
did
Pope
after
him
;
whereas
they
of
judged
no
Man
who
differed
from
them
,
Observe
,
that
the
Opinion
of
the
and
other
Eastern
Churches
was
asserted
by
many
Christian
Doctors
,
Churches
and
Councils
,
and
was
of
long
continuance
after
this
dispute
,
Observe
,
that
as
Pope
pretended
to
Apostolical
and
Original
Tradition
for
his
Opinion
,
so
did
the
contrary
Party
for
their
Opinion
,
That
the
passed
a
severe
Judgment
on
the
Assertors
of
the
contrary
Opinion
,
though
they
refused
not
Communion
with
them
,
That
neither
's
Opinion
nor
Saint
's
prevailed
,
but
the
Church
went
a
middle
Way
betwixt
both
,
Hence
it
appears
,
that
the
Doctors
of
the
Churches
are
no
good
Judges
of
the
Practices
of
the
East
,
That
in
Matters
of
this
obscurity
the
Custom
of
each
Church
,
is
to
be
followed
without
breach
of
Peace
,
That
in
those
Ages
,
they
knew
nothing
of
the
Pope's
Supremacy
,
or
the
Rule
of
the
Guide
of
Controversies
,
That
they
belived
what
passed
for
Apostolical
Tradition
in
the
might
be
no
such
thing
That
even
in
those
early
times
Tradition
Apostolical
must
falsly
be
pretended
by
great
and
many
Churches
,
Bishops
,
&c.
Church
History
the
first
Day
of
the
Week
,
Superiority
of
Bishops
over
Presbyters
Ordination
of
Presbyters
and
Deacons
by
Bishops
,
Roman
Catholicks
exactly
Orthodox
Apostles
.
unwritten
Tradition
Papias
,
Irenaeus
them
who
taught
the
Truth
the
Commands
given
by
Christ
himself
,
and
coming
from
the
Truth
it self
.
the
words
of
the
Apostles
from
those
who
followed
them
,
he
had
well
learned
,
and
well
remembred
.
Eusebius
with
most
of
the
Clergy
that
lived
after
him
to
entertain
it
.
he
chose
not
to
follow
the
Doctrines
of
Men
,
but
of
God
,
and
the
Doctrines
delivered
by
him
there
was
a
Man
among
them
named
one
of
Christ's
Twelve
Apostles
,
who
in
his
Revelations
had
foretold
that
the
Faithful
should
reign
with
Christ
a
Thousand
Years
in
and
that
our
Lord
Christ
said
the
same
thing
.
Presbyteri
meminerunt
qui
Joannem
Discipulum
Domini
viderunt
,
audisse
se
ab
illo
quemadmodum
de
temporibus
illis
docebat
Dominus
,
Ibid.
Irenaeus
the
Seniors
who
saw
St.
the
Disciple
of
the
Lord
,
remembred
how
they
had
heard
him
say
,
that
he
had
heard
our
Lord
Christ
teach
this
Doctrine
the
Friend
of
this
,
according
to
the
Seniors
the
Disciples
of
the
Apostles
,
is
the
Ordinance
and
the
appointment
concerning
those
that
shall
be
saved
,
our
Lord
taught
this
when
he
promised
to
drink
New
Wine
with
his
Disciples
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
Adv.
Marcion
.
l.
the
Creature
should
be
freed
from
the
Bondage
of
Corruption
,
into
the
liberty
of
the
Sons
of
God.
As
for
the
Kingdom
promised
to
us
after
the
Resurrection
for
a
Thousand
Years
,
knew
it
the
Apostle
saw
it
,
and
the
new
Word
of
Prophecy
,
which
we
believe
,
gives
Testimony
of
it
.
Gelasius
Cyzicenus
Nicene
Council
We
expect
new
Heavens
and
new
Earth
,
saith
,
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
shall
receive
a
Kingdom
,
and
the
Earth
shall
be
pure
and
holy
,
which
by
the
Eye
of
Faith
foreseeing
,
Son
of
Blessed
are
the
Meek
,
for
they
shall
inherit
the
Earth
.
These
things
we
have
established
from
the
Ecclesiastical
Constitutions
,
most
diligently
framed
by
the
Holy
Fathers
.
We
know
Justin
Martyr
,
Dial.
cum
Trypk
.
p.
307.
the
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
,
and
the
Thousand
Years
in
The
Benediction
doth
without
contradiction
belong
to
the
times
of
the
Kingdom
,
These
promises
do
most
manifestly
signifie
the
Banquet
of
the
Creature
,
which
God
hath
promised
to
give
them
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
just
.
These
and
other
things
are
without
Controversie
spoken
as
things
which
are
to
happen
in
the
Resurrection
of
the
Just
.
Old
Testament
This
Thousand
Years
Justin
Martyr
,
the
Prophets
and
others
do
confess
manifestly
declares
Daniel
.
The
Testimony
of
the
Prophets
touching
this
matter
are
so
many
,
Lactantius
,
that
it
would
be
infinite
to
collect
them
.
Nicene
Council
Thou
shalt
be
recompensed
at
the
Resurrection
of
the
Just
,
Lands
,
Houses
,
Parents
,
Brethren
,
Children
for
his
sake
,
That
they
should
have
an
hundred
fold
now
in
this
life
Disciples
,
I
will
not
henceforth
drink
of
the
Fruit
of
the
Vine
,
till
I
drink
it
new
,
with
you
in
my
Father's
Kingdom
.
Hierom.
in
Matth.
We
have
left
all
and
followed
thee
,
what
shall
we
have
?
In
the
new
,
and
Second
State
,
when
the
Son
of
Man
sitteth
on
the
Throne
of
his
Glory
;
you
also
shall
sit
upon
Twelve
Thrones
judging
the
Twelve
Tribes
of
Ye
are
they
who
have
continued
with
me
in
my
Temptation
,
and
I
appoint
to
you
a
Kingdom
,
as
my
Father
hath
appointed
to
me
;
that
you
may
eat
and
drink
at
my
Table
in
my
Kingdom
:
Justin
Martyr
The
Mystery
of
our
Regeneration
the
creature
shall
be
delivered
from
the
bondage
of
Corruption
into
the
glorious
Liberty
of
the
Sons
of
God
the
Redemption
of
the
Body
One
day
is
with
the
Lord
as
a
thousand
years
;
and
a
thousand
years
as
one
day
this
we
know
Justin
M.
that
these
words
do
relate
to
the
Millennium
.
for
new
Heavens
,
and
new
Earth
Justin
M.
without
controversie
,
spoken
of
the
Resurrection
,
in
which
the
Just
shall
reign
on
Earth
.
Because
some
Mens
Opinions
were
perverted
by
the
Speeches
of
the
Hereticks
,
and
they
understood
not
the
appointment
of
God
,
and
the
Mystery
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Just
,
and
of
the
Kingdom
.
some
of
those
who
are
thought
to
have
believed
aright
do
go
beyond
the
order
of
the
promotion
of
the
Just
,
and
know
not
the
methods
of
their
training
up
,
or
being
exercised
to
incorruption
,
having
in
themselves
Heretical
sences
For
the
Hereticks
despising
the
formation
of
God
,
i.
e.
and
not
receiving
the
Salvation
of
their
Flesh
,
say
,
That
as
soon
as
they
are
dead
they
transcend
the
Heavens
,
and
the
Maker
of
them
,
and
go
to
that
Mother
or
Father
which
they
have
feigned
to
themselves
;
they
therefore
who
reject
,
as
much
as
in
them
lies
,
all
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
,
what
wonder
is
it
if
they
know
not
the
order
of
the
Resurrection
our
first
Resurrection
is
the
beginning
of
incorruption
,
by
living
in
which
Kingdom
they
who
are
worthy
so
to
do
,
by
little
and
little
do
accustom
themselves
to
enjoy
God.
Cap.
35.
And
that
the
Just
Man
thus
raised
shall
truly
exercise
,
or
fit
himself
for
incorruptibility
,
and
increase
,
and
flourish
in
the
times
of
that
Kingdom
,
Cap.
36.
that
he
may
be
made
capable
of
the
Glory
of
the
Father
.
Man
being
renewed
and
making
such
progress
to
incorruption
,
that
he
cannot
now
wax
Old
then
they
who
are
worthy
shall
ascend
to
Heaven
.
Justin
M.
should
be
rebuilt
,
Pag.
306.
and
the
Christians
should
be
gathered
together
there
with
Christ
,
and
the
Patriarchs
and
Prophets
?
I
have
before
confessed
unto
thee
that
I
and
many
others
are
of
this
judgment
Because
he
chose
not
to
follow
Men
or
their
Doctrines
,
Pag.
306.
but
God
who
did
not
confess
this
,
Pag.
307.
but
blasphemed
the
God
of
he
was
not
to
esteem
them
Christians
though
they
were
called
Christians
For
I
,
and
all
Christians
that
are
entirely
Orthodox
do
know
there
will
be
a
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
,
and
a
thousand
Years
in
built
,
adorn'd
and
enlarged
,
as
the
Prophets
and
others
have
confessed
Valentinians
,
Basilidians
Saturnilians
,
p.
Justin
M.
Hereticks
,
That
they
taught
Men
to
Blaspheme
the
God
of
some
of
them
who
did
not
own
the
Millennium
were
Men
who
dared
to
Blaspheme
the
God
of
Marcionites
,
Valentinians
,
Basilidians
they
say
there
is
no
Resurrection
of
the
Dead
;
but
that
as
soon
as
they
die
,
their
Souls
were
received
into
Heaven
,
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
the
Soul
only
should
be
saved
.
Basilides
The
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
there
would
be
no
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
;
because
the
Body
would
not
be
saved
.
our
Souls
only
,
not
our
Bodies
were
redeemed
by
Christ
.
in
nothing
Communicate
with
these
Men
,
i.
e.
to
account
them
Christians
the
Sadducees
Christian
Clergy
Jerom
,
Multi
Ecclesiasticorum
virorum
,
&
Martyrum
,
ista
dixerunt
;
Many
Ecclesiastical
Men
,
and
Martyrs
had
asserted
it
quam
nostrorum
plurima
sequitur
multitudo
;
which
a
great
multitude
of
Christians
followed
Papias
,
Justin
,
Irenaeus
,
Nepos
,
Apollinaris
,
Methodius
,
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Victorinus
,
Lactantius
Gelasius
Cyzicenus
first
Nicene
Council
by
the
Elders
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
Apostolical
Tradition
New
Testament
whose
God
was
their
Belly
loved
their
Belly
,
and
their
Lusts
,
true
Traditions
true
Interpretations
Roman
Church
all
Christians
that
were
Orthodox
Man
of
no
Judgment
Invocation
of
Saints
Trent
Council
una
cum
Christo
regnantes
,
&
aeterna
felicitate
in
Coelo
fruentes
,
now
reigning
with
Christ
,
and
enjoying
eternal
felicity
in
Heaven
,
Beatifick
Vision
Justin
Martyr
that
when
Men
died
their
Souls
went
directly
to
Heaven
,
and
passed
above
the
material
Heavens
to
the
Father
.
Defens
.
Eccl.
Author
.
lib.
direct
.
inquis
.
part.
to
accustom
and
fit
themselves
to
reign
with
Him
in
Heaven
,
to
receive
first
their
Bodies
,
and
so
to
be
admitted
into
the
Presence
of
God
Centures
,
that
the
Day
of
Judgment
was
near
at
Hand
,
Roman
Empire
the
consummation
of
all
things
were
at
hand
?
the
end
should
be
when
the
Tower
was
Built
and
perfected
,
and
that
this
would
quickly
be
.
The
coming
of
our
Lord
draws
nigh
,
De
la
Cerde
all
the
Fathers
spake
thus
of
the
Day
of
Judgment
.
We
pray
,
Tertullian
,
for
the
Emperors
,
Vim
maximam
vniverso
orbi
imminentem
.
Apol.
c.
32.
and
for
the
State
,
of
the
Empire
the
conflagration
of
the
World
,
which
is
now
imminent
,
and
the
close
of
it
which
threatneth
the
worst
of
Evils
,
is
retarded
by
the
continuance
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
for
the
Emperor
for
the
continuance
of
the
Age
,
for
the
quiet
posture
of
Affairs
,
and
the
delay
of
the
end
of
the
World
We
wish
well
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
for
while
the
World
continueth
it
shall
stand
.
Christi
cito
approquinquabit
adventus
,
Ep.
57.
Ed.
Ox.
Ep.
63.
p.
157.
Christs
coming
would
soon
draw
nigh
.
Epistle
to
Caecilius
secundus
ejus
adventus
nobis
appropinquat
,
Quoniam
in
fine
atque
consummatione
mundi
Antichristi
tempus
infestum
appropinquare
nunc
coepit
.
Praefat.
de
Exhort
.
Martyr
.
his
second
coming
to
us
was
near
:
because
now
in
the
end
of
the
World
the
time
of
Antichrist
began
to
approach
,
had
defired
him
to
write
something
to
strengthen
the
Brethren
.
Antichrist
was
even
then
ready
to
appear
.
Judas
Emperor
Severus
now
appearing
Advent
was
at
hand
Christians
ought
to
know
began
to
fall
upon
their
Heads
,
the
end
of
the
World
,
and
the
time
of
Antichrist
drew
near
.
Five
hundred
Years
after
Christ
Six
thousand
Sixtus
Senensis
,
l.
plain
Texts
of
Scripture
When
the
fulness
of
time
was
come
,
In
the
last
Days
he
spake
to
us
by
his
Son
,
On
whom
the
ends
of
the
Ages
are
come
,
Now
is
the
last
hour
Jerom
,
if
you
divide
the
whole
Six
thousand
Years
of
the
worlds
duration
into
Twelve
parts
,
according
to
the
Twelve
hours
of
the
Day
,
must
be
the
last
Five
hundred
Years
of
them
.
Ancient
Fathers
Attend
my
Children
what
he
saith
,
he
finished
in
Six
Days
,
signifies
this
,
That
God
will
finish
all
things
in
Six
thousand
Years
;
for
,
that
a
Day
with
him
is
a
Thousands
Years
,
he
himself
testifieth
,
saying
,
A
Day
shall
be
as
a
Thousand
Years
.
Wherefore
Children
,
in
Six
days
,
that
is
,
in
Six
thousand
years
,
shall
all
things
be
Consummated
.
In
as
many
Days
as
the
World
was
made
,
Quotquot
enim
diebus
hic
factus
est
mundus
tot
&
millenis
annis
consummatur
:
si
enim
dies
Domini
quase
mille
anni
,
&c.
lib.
5.
c.
28.
in
so
many
Thousand
Years
it
is
consummated
;
for
if
,
as
the
saith
,
the
Day
of
the
Lord
is
as
a
Thousand
Years
;
and
in
six
Days
were
all
things
made
which
were
made
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
consummation
of
them
will
be
the
Six
thousandth
Year
:
Justin
Martyr
,
Lactantius
,
Hilary
It
could
not
be
above
Two
hundred
Years
before
the
World
would
have
an
end
.
the
Six
thousand
Years
are
almost
compleated
.
Qui
tenebat
de
medio
fit
,
&
non
intelligimus
Antichristum
appropinquare
?
He
who
hinder'd
is
taken
out
of
the
way
,
and
do
we
not
consider
that
Antichrist
is
at
hand
?
Prophetick
writings
Phrase
of
the
last
Days
Church
Guides
what
it
was
that
hindered
infallible
Oracle
Pope
Victor
Asiatick
Bishops
Easter
Festival
Pope
Victor
R.
Church
Easter
Festival
R.
Synod
all
with
one
consent
should
keep
the
Festival
on
the
Lord's
Day
Theophilus
,
Bishop
Narcissus
,
Bishop
the
Eunanimous
determination
of
most
other
Bishops
and
Churches
of
the
Christian
World.
Asiatick
Churches
through
the
whole
World
beside
upon
the
Lord's
Day
only
Asiatick
Churches
from
a
Tradition
Apostolical
Palestine
spake
much
of
the
Tradition
touching
the
Paschal
Feast
descending
down
unto
them
by
succession
from
the
Apostles
.
Paschal
Feast
only
on
the
Lord's
Day
,
Bishops
,
Priests
to
celebrate
the
Paschal
Feast
before
the
vernal
Equinox
,
or
to
Feast
with
the
Philip
,
and
the
Apostles
of
our
Lord
,
by
Bishop
of
Bishop
of
and
by
seven
Bishops
,
Predecessors
to
who
all
observed
it
as
they
did
.
kept
the
Paschal
Feast
upon
the
Fourteenth
Day
,
according
to
the
Gospel
,
in
nothing
varying
from
what
they
had
received
.
Apostle
John
a
Man
familiar
with
the
Apostles
,
Smyrna
by
the
Servants
and
Eye-witnesses
of
our
Lord
Eye-witnesses
of
Christ
the
whole
world
ought
then
to
follow
their
Example
,
and
celebrate
the
Feast
with
them
Pope
Victor
Polycrates
Bishop
Asiatick
Bishops
to
terrifie
them
by
his
Threats
,
Roman
Synods
he
was
not
at
all
moved
with
their
Threats
,
as
knowing
it
was
better
to
obey
God
than
Man
he
had
,
of
the
same
mind
with
him
,
Asiatick
Bishops
neighbouring
Provinces
Apostolical
Tradition
they
regard
not
what
they
threaten
.
Pope's
Superiority
Vniversal
Church
Practice
in
Judges
subordinate
dissenting
,
all
Christians
must
adhere
to
the
Superior
,
in
those
of
the
same
Order
and
Dignity
,
to
the
major
part
,
Pope
Victor
Asiatick
Churches
Neighbouring
Provinces
,
he
tried
to
separate
them
from
the
common
Vnity
,
and
writ
invective
Letters
against
them
to
other
Churches
,
declaring
that
all
the
Brethren
of
those
Churches
were
by
him
wholly
separated
from
Communion
,
commanding
them
to
have
no
fellowship
with
them
.
as
men
disobedient
Heterodox
Opinions
Pope
Victor
Romish
See
invective
Letters
they
return
him
a
contrary
Exhortation
,
to
mind
the
things
which
did
belong
unto
the
Peace
,
the
Vnity
,
and
Love
which
ought
to
be
preserved
among
Brethren
.
Church
,
i.
e.
sharply
reprehend
him
Christian
Brethren
the
other
Bishops
did
not
consent
to
In
verbo
Polycrates
as
a
Brave
Stout
Man
Victor
,
in
the
name
of
all
the
Brethren
under
his
jurisdiction
in
Ancient
Tradition
Apostolical
Tradition
long
before
Church
,
touching
the
observation
of
the
Fast
;
and
that
notwithstanding
,
they
who
thus
differed
,
all
preserved
Peace
,
and
were
at
present
all
in
Peace
one
with
the
other
.
his
predecessors
in
the
See
of
who
observed
the
Feast
as
he
did
,
nevertheless
kept
Peace
with
them
who
observed
the
Feast
after
the
manner
of
the
Asiaticks
,
Polycarp
coming
to
in
the
time
of
yet
they
communicated
,
and
Received
the
Sacrament
together
,
departed
in
Peace
,
without
contention
about
this
matter
;
and
both
of
them
preserved
peace
with
all
the
Churches
which
differed
from
them
in
this
observation
.
a
lover
of
Contention
Asiatick
Churches
Pope
Victor
Asiaticks
,
Bishops
of
most
other
Churches
to
engage
them
to
preserve
Peace
,
and
Communion
with
the
Asiaticks
.
yet
did
they
not
separate
from
Communion
one
with
another
,
E
Cathedra
Roman
Synod
most
other
Bishops
pass
the
same
Judgment
of
the
Controversie
Roman
Council
Christian
Brethren
universal
Rule
Church
Practice
Asia
,
Syria
,
Mesopotamia
,
Cilicia
,
Lent
Fast
One
day
,
some
Two
,
some
more
,
some
Forty
,
through
the
negligence
of
the
then
present
Rulers
of
the
Church
,
Eastern
Church
Pope
Stephen
Pope
Stephen
That
whatsoever
Hereticks
did
take
upon
them
to
Baptize
,
the
Persons
so
Baptized
were
to
be
admitted
into
Church
Communion
without
farther
Baptism
Cyprian
,
viz.
from
whatsoever
Heresie
a
Person
did
return
into
the
Church
,
he
was
to
be
admitted
only
by
imposition
of
Hands
,
Baptism
.
Eusebius
Whether
they
who
returned
from
any
kind
of
Heresie
were
to
be
purged
by
Baptism
,
or
only
by
imposition
of
Hands
with
Prayer
.
Valentinus
,
Marcion
beget
Sons
to
God
there
were
two
Gods
the
God
of
was
an
evil
God
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
all
Persons
,
who
only
were
Baptized
by
Hereticks
,
were
to
be
admitted
into
the
Church
by
Baptism
.
Apud
Cypr.
p.
being
first
purged
from
their
Error
,
they
ought
to
be
admitted
,
no
otherwise
than
by
Baptism
all
other
Hereticks
whatsoever
are
deprived
of
the
Power
of
Baptism
.
Eighty
five
Bishops
Africa
,
Numidia
Mauritania
,
Novatus
a
Thamugade
defines
all
Schismaticks
and
Hereticks
,
who
are
converted
to
the
Church
,
should
be
Baptized
.
Januarius
a
Lambese
According
to
the
Authority
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
I
decree
,
that
all
Hereticks
shall
be
Baptized
,
Firm.
apud
Cypr.
Ep.
all
Baptism
was
to
be
rejected
that
was
celebrated
out
of
the
Church
.
Baptism
was
to
be
found
amongst
Hereticks
which
were
out
of
the
Church
,
Siquidem
ille
est
vere
Schismaticus
qui
sea
Communione
Ecclesiasticae
unitatis
Apostatum
fecerit
.
Ibid.
Sacerdotes
Dei
abstinendos
putat
.
Pope
Stephen
Eastern
Churches
Church
.
Pope
Stephen
Pope
Xystus
as
one
who
would
not
communicate
with
Helin
,
Firmilian
,
Cilicia
,
Cappadocia
,
Galatia
Neighbouring
Regions
,
because
they
Rebaptized
Hereticks
.
In
many
other
Provinces
,
many
things
do
vary
,
Rumpens
adversus
vos
pacem
,
Ep.
75.
apud
Cypr.
p.
228.
but
yet
for
these
things
they
do
not
depart
from
the
Peace
and
Vnity
,
which
yet
Pope
hath
been
bold
to
do
,
breaking
that
Peace
which
all
his
Ancestors
have
preserved
with
you
in
mutual
Love
and
Honour
.
How
great
Sin
hast
thou
heaped
upon
thy self
,
by
cutting
off
thy self
from
so
many
Flocks
?
for
the
Excommunication
of
the
Priests
of
God
,
Libr.
de
Baptismo
contra
Petil.
cap.
judged
they
should
be
Excommunicated
who
endeavoured
to
pull
down
the
Ancient
Custom
of
receiving
Hereticks
without
Baptism
.
Roman
Presbyters
Pope
Xystus
Pope
Stephen
who
were
before
of
the
same
judgment
with
Pope
who
writ
to
him
about
the
same
things
.
Pope
,
Philemon
Dionysius
,
Presbyters
Eastern
Churches
Christian
Doctors
,
Churches
De
Baptism
.
c.
De
pudicitia
,
Cap.
Hereticks
had
no
Baptism
is
without
doubt
Firmilian
Bishop
Helen
Bishop
Apud
ipsos
non
esse
Sacramenta
the
Hereticks
had
no
Sacraments
Arians
Baptism
wholly
vain
and
unprofitable
alien
from
the
Truth
;
though
they
used
the
name
of
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
because
they
found
them
written
;
Ibid.
13.
for
not
he
who
simply
calls
him
Lord
,
gives
true
Baptism
but
he
who
,
with
the
names
,
holds
the
true
Faith.
Hence
our
Saviour
gave
not
commission
to
Baptize
any
how
;
but
first
to
Teach
,
that
by
teaching
aright
,
Faith
might
be
obtained
,
and
with
Faith
might
be
added
the
Consecration
of
Baptism
he
who
was
sprinkled
by
them
was
rather
defiled
than
washed
.
African
Councils
the
Bishops
Bishops
,
Anno.
Dom.
Synod
of
Eighty
seven
Bishops
Africa
,
Numidia
Fifty
Bishops
Galatia
,
Cilicia
,
Cappadocia
neighbouring
Provinces
this
Doctrine
should
be
firmly
held
,
and
vindicated
in
the
greatest
Synods
of
Bishops
,
by
many
Synods
in
the
most
populous
Churches
.
Cyril
the
practice
of
the
Church
there
is
one
Baptism
for
only
Hereticks
are
re-baptized
;
because
their
Baptism
is
no
Baptism
.
they
received
not
such
Hereticks
without
Baptism
,
as
the
Encratites
,
the
Saccophori
Forty
sixth
Canon
the
Bishops
,
Presbyters
or
Deacon
should
be
deposed
,
who
have
been
defiled
by
the
wicked
a
Pollution
Arles
,
That
the
Africans
retained
their
Custom
till
the
time
of
from
the
Epistle
of
St.
That
the
Cappadocians
,
and
other
Orientals
,
retained
their
Custom
till
the
Council
of
Pope
Stephen
Tradition
from
the
beginning
;
a
Tradition
derived
from
the
Apostles
.
against
the
Tradition
which
had
prevailed
from
the
beginning
,
let
nothing
be
innovated
,
but
that
observed
which
was
delivered
What
we
have
received
from
the
Apostles
,
that
we
follow
.
Stephen
the
Apostles
forbad
the
Baptizing
of
those
who
return
to
the
Church
from
Heresie
,
and
delivered
this
to
be
observed
by
Posterity
.
Ep.
73.
p.
199.
Non
novam
sententiam
neque
nunc
fundatam
asserimus
,
sed
quae
olim
ab
Antiquioribus
accuratissime
&
diligentissime
fuit
examinata
.
Concil.
Oxon.
Tom.
1.
p.
366.
Apud
.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
7.
a
Tradition
from
the
beginning
Cyprian
,
no
new
Opinion
,
but
long
ago
established
by
our
Predecessors
is
many
Years
,
and
a
long
Age
since
many
Bishops
,
established
the
same
Practice
,
and
many
thousand
Hereticks
have
been
since
Baptized
in
our
Provinces
.
This
Practice
,
is
that
which
we
have
always
stoutly
and
firmly
held
.
Alexandria
,
who
have
now
introduced
this
Custom
,
but
it
was
practised
long
before
,
by
the
preceeding
Bishops
in
most
populous
Churches
,
and
established
in
the
Synods
of
and
in
many
others
,
whom
I
dare
not
provoke
to
Contention
by
subverting
their
Decrees
;
it
being
written
thou
shalt
not
remove
the
bounds
which
thy
Fathers
have
placed
of
old
time
.
We
,
Firmilian
,
to
the
Truth
join
Custom
;
and
to
the
Custom
of
the
we
oppose
the
Custom
of
the
Truth
Holding
that
from
the
beginning
which
was
delivered
by
Christ
and
his
Apostle
.
Nor
do
we
remember
,
that
this
Custom
had
a
beginning
among
us
.
it
seemed
good
to
them
who
were
from
the
beginning
wholly
to
null
the
Baptism
of
Hereticks
.
Praevaricatores
fidei
&
veritatis
,
atque
Ecclesiae
proditores
,
Men
who
betrayed
the
Church
,
and
did
prevaricate
in
matters
which
belonged
to
Faith
and
Truth
Men
who
did
cherish
and
abett
Hereticks
,
were
Friends
to
them
,
and
Enemies
to
Christians
.
null
and
evacuate
that
of
the
Church
,
and
destroyed
their
own
they
made
themselves
partakers
with
blaspheming
Hereticks
,
and
did
Communicate
with
them
they
did
Communicate
with
other
Mens
Sins
they
were
Patrons
of
Hereticks
plead
their
Cause
against
the
Church
of
Christ
they
defiled
Christians
,
betrayed
the
Faith
and
Truth
,
gave
up
the
Spouse
of
Christ
to
Adulterers
,
and
did
act
the
to
her
That
it
was
every
where
declared
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
by
the
Divine
Law
,
from
the
Deifying
Scriptures
,
from
Evangelical
Authority
,
and
Apostolical
Tradition
according
to
the
Testimony
,
Authority
,
and
Commands
of
the
Holy
and
Divine
Scriptures
.
Per
illius
inhumanitatem
effectum
est
,
Cum
tot
Episcopis
per
totum
mundum
diffensisse
,
pacem
cum
singulis
vario
discordiae
,
genere
rumpentem
,
modo
cum
orientalibus
,
modo
vobiscum
qui
in
meridie
.
Ep.
75.
p.
228.
Christian
Bishops
Cyprian
,
as
much
as
in
us
lies
,
do
not
contend
with
our
Colleages
and
Fellow
Bishops
about
Hereticks
,
we
hold
a
sacred
Concord
,
and
the
Lord's
Peace
with
them
,
Qua
in
re
nec
nos
vim
cuiquam
facimus
nec
legem
damus
.
Ep.
72.
p.
198.
we
prescribe
to
no
Body
,
we
prejudge
no
Man
,
but
leave
every
Bishop
to
the
Liberty
of
his
Will
,
to
do
what
he
thinks
best
in
this
matter
;
we
force
no
Man
,
Ep.
69.
p.
188.
we
give
Law
to
no
Man
.
It
remains
that
every
one
of
us
speak
his
judgment
in
this
Matter
,
judging
no
Man
,
nor
separating
any
Man
from
our
Communion
who
thinketh
otherwise
.
the
custom
of
every
Region
was
to
be
followed
.
that
they
ought
to
be
Baptized
That
if
this
would
be
any
impediment
to
the
Order
of
the
Church
in
that
Matter
the
Custom
which
had
obtained
any
where
was
to
be
observed
.
Pope
Stephen
all
the
Churches
,
notwithstanding
this
difference
,
were
at
Peace
and
Concord
,
by
refusing
to
Communicate
with
them
to
strife
and
contention
,
by
subverting
their
Decrees
.
Pope
Stephen
We
pass
our
Sentence
in
this
matter
,
judging
no
Man
,
or
separating
no
Man
from
our
Communion
who
thinks
otherwise
;
for
none
of
us
makes
himself
a
Bishop
of
Bishops
,
nor
endeavours
by
tyrannical
Terror
to
compel
his
Colleages
to
a
necessity
of
Obedience
.
of
Pride
,
or
Vnadvisedness
as
a
Friend
of
Hereticks
,
and
an
Enemy
of
Christians
,
for
thinking
it
fit
to
Excommunicate
God's
Priests
on
this
account
.
Firmilian
inhumanely
,
&c.
Apud
Cypr.
Ep.
75.
pag.
225.
not
vouchsafing
to
speak
with
the
Bishops
sent
to
him
,
nor
permitting
others
to
receive
them
into
their
Houses
,
expel
from
right
of
Communion
,
those
who
differed
from
him
Roman
Doctors
Pope
Stephen
P.
Stephen
Pope
Stephen
Baptismum
Christi
in
nullo
iterandum
esse
censebat
,
He
held
that
the
Baptism
of
Christ
was
to
be
repeated
on
no
Heretick
whatsoever
.
Nicene
Council
if
the
Paulianists
do
fly
into
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
,
we
will
,
that
they
by
all
means
be
Baptized
again
.
Bishops
and
Presbyters
to
Baptize
them
who
returned
from
the
Heresie
of
the
or
the
Them
who
come
to
us
from
Hereticks
we
admit
after
this
manner
,
the
without
Baptism
Montanists
,
Sabellians
and
all
other
Hereticks
,
we
receive
as
we
Catechise
them
,
and
for
a
long
time
make
them
hear
the
Scripture
,
and
then
we
Baptize
them
we
admit
by
Baptism
likewise
the
and
other
Hereticks
of
like
nature
.
Second
Nicene
Council
Pope
Stephen
Marcion
,
Valentinus
Pope
Stephen
the
Baptism
of
Hereticks
,
though
administred
only
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
Cyprian
,
No
Man
,
to
circumvent
the
Christian
Truth
,
should
oppose
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
say
,
that
wheresoever
,
howsoever
Men
are
Baptized
in
the
Name
of
Christ
,
they
obtain
the
Grace
of
Baptism
.
Since
after
the
Resurrection
the
Apostles
being
sent
by
our
Lord
to
the
are
commanded
to
Baptize
them
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
how
do
some
say
,
That
out
of
the
Church
,
yea
against
the
Church
,
a
may
obtain
Remission
of
Sins
wheresoever
,
and
howsoever
he
be
Baptized
provided
it
be
done
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
when
Christ
himself
commands
the
to
be
Baptized
into
the
whole
and
united
Trinity
?
Father
,
Son
Holy
Ghost
Sacred
Trinity
Pope
Stephen
Cyprian
,
That
they
did
use
the
same
Symbol
with
Catholicks
in
Baptism
,
and
Baptized
into
the
same
Sacred
Trinity
:
they
should
be
admitted
by
Imposition
of
Hands
only
,
who
were
Baptized
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
Ancient
Church
Sacred
Trinity
The
Ancients
judged
that
Baptism
valid
which
in
nothing
differed
from
the
Faith.
And
let
them
not
say
,
we
are
Baptized
into
the
Father
,
Can.
47.
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
,
who
make
God
the
Author
of
Evil.
they
named
the
Father
and
Son
,
Scripture
,
seeing
they
did
not
conceive
aright
of
them
,
nor
retain
the
right
Faith
they
recited
the
Names
and
Words
of
Baptism
,
deluded
them
who
received
Baptism
from
them
.
Dicimus
omnes
omnino
Haereticos
&
nihil
habere
potestatis
ac
juris
,
propter
quod
Novatianus
nec
debet
,
nec
potest
excipi
,
We
say
that
no
Heretick
or
Schismatick
hath
any
power
,
or
right
to
Baptize
,
and
therefore
should
not
,
and
cannot
be
excepted
.
Audet
quisquam
dicere
aquam
Baptismi
salutarem
communem
cum
Schismaticis
esse
posse
,
Ep.
72.
p.
196.
Dares
any
one
say
,
That
Schismaticks
can
have
the
salutary
Water
of
Baptism
?
Baptisma
quod
dant
Haeretici
&
Schismatici
non
est
verum
,
Pag.
231.
ter.
232.
bis.
236.
bis
.
that
the
Baptism
of
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
is
not
true
but
to
receive
that
of
Schismaticks
.
all
Hereticks
Scriptum
est
Eastern
Churches
Vincentius
Lirinensis
the
first
of
all
Men
,
who
,
against
the
Divine
Canon
,
against
the
Rule
of
the
Vniversal
Church
,
against
the
Sence
of
all
his
own
fellow
Priests
,
against
the
Customs
and
Institutions
of
the
Ancients
judged
for
Rebaptization
all
men
disclaimed
the
novelty
of
the
thing
,
all
the
Priests
every
were
resisted
it
,
but
above
all
Pope
who
said
Nothing
must
be
innovated
but
that
which
was
delivered
us
to
be
retained
;
that
,
Antiquity
was
retained
,
and
novelty
exploded
.
Oxford
Commentator
Eastern
Writers
were
Strangers
in
things
which
concerned
the
West
,
Western
Writers
Pope
Stephen
for
Orders
sake
to
what
should
generally
be
ordered
concerning
it
.
nothing
plainly
is
declared
Hereticks
must
be
received
as
the
Church
receives
them
,
the
Truth
of
Scripture
is
held
by
us
,
when
we
do
that
which
doth
please
the
Church
Apostle
,
1
Cor.
xiv
.
33.
1.
Cor.
xi
.
16.
We
have
no
such
Custom
neither
the
Churches
of
God
,
Credo
quod
hinc
divinorum
eloquiorum
clarissima
Authoritas
fuisset
,
si
homo
illud
,
sine
dispendio
salutis
,
ignorare
non
possit
,
We
believe
that
the
Authority
of
the
Divine
Oracles
would
have
been
most
clear
,
had
the
matter
been
such
of
which
we
could
not
have
been
ignorant
without
loss
of
Salvation
.
That
I
may
not
seem
to
prove
the
Right
of
receiving
Hereticks
without
Baptism
,
only
by
humane
Arguments
,
I
produce
certain
proofs
out
of
the
Gospel
,
We
follow
that
which
the
Custom
of
the
Church
always
held
,
and
a
plenary
Council
hath
confirmed
weighing
well
the
Testimonies
of
Scripture
on
both
sides
,
it
may
also
be
said
,
that
we
follow
that
which
Truth
hath
declared
.
hae
obscurissima
quaestione
,
in
this
most
obscure
Question
,
Balance
of
the
Sanctuary
New
Rule
R.
H.
in
Judges
subordinate
dissenting
,
all
Christians
must
adhere
to
the
Superior
,
in
those
of
the
same
Order
,
and
Dignity
to
the
major
part
Apostolical
Tradition
Christian
Churches
Eastern
Churches
Pope
Stephen
Synnada
,
provoke
those
Churches
to
Contention
,
Popish
Doctrines
Ancient
Church
Roman
Church
Apud
Cypr.
p.
Apud
Cypr.
Ep.
Bishop
of
Bishops
Inhumanity
,
Insolence
Provincial
Synods
Roman
Church
Roman
Church
plainest
Reason
Though
you
and
the
hold
the
contrary
yet
ought
our
Sentence
to
take
place
,
't
is
usual
with
them
of
to
vary
from
Apostolical
Tradition
Prevaricators
in
matters
both
of
Faith
and
Truth
,
Betrayers
of
the
Church
,
Enemies
to
Christians
,
Friends
and
Abettors
of
Hereticks
,
Men
who
did
plead
their
Cause
,
and
partake
with
them
in
their
Sins
,
Men
who
did
null
,
evacuate
,
destroy
the
Baptism
of
the
Church
,
and
give
up
the
Spouse
of
Christ
to
Adulterers
.
Apostolical
Tradition
Apostolical
Tradition
Athanasius
,
Optatus
Basil
,
Cyril
Apostolical
Tradition
No
Man
could
be
so
Foolish
as
to
believe
the
Apostles
had
delivered
any
such
thing
to
blaspheme
the
Reputation
of
the
Blessed
Apostles
Apostolical
Tradition
from
Evangelical
Authority
and
Apostolical
Tradition
,
Vid.
Supra
.
and
was
confirmed
by
the
Divine
Law
,
and
the
Holy
Scriptures
?
Roman
Bishop
Non
esse
consuetudine
praescribendum
,
Cypr.
Ep.
71.
p.
194.
sed
ratione
vincendum
,
Their
Adversaries
were
not
to
prescribe
to
them
from
Custom
,
but
to
convince
them
by
reason
,
St.
having
taught
every
one
not
to
adhere
pertinaciously
to
what
he
had
once
imbibed
,
Pag.
195.
but
willingly
to
embrace
any
thing
which
he
found
better
,
or
more
profitable
.
when
Men
were
overcome
by
reason
,
Ep.
73.
p.
203.
to
oppose
Custom
to
it
,
as
if
Custom
were
better
than
Truth
,
and
that
were
not
rather
to
be
followed
which
was
revealed
for
the
better
by
the
Holy
Spirit
;
that
,
We
must
not
always
erre
because
we
once
have
done
so
Custom
without
Truth
was
only
old
Error
,
and
vainly
was
preferred
before
it
the
Truth
being
manifested
,
Concil.
Carth.
apud
Cypr.
p.
236
,
240
,
241.
Custom
was
to
yield
to
it
no
Man
ought
to
preferr
Custom
to
Reason
and
Truth
Christ
being
Truth
,
we
ought
rather
to
follow
that
than
Custom
obstinacy
and
presumption
to
preferr
humane
Tradition
to
divine
Orders
,
not
to
consider
that
God
is
angry
when
humane
Tradition
evacuates
divine
Precepts
when
it
was
said
to
them
,
let
nothing
be
innovated
,
Ibid.
p.
211.
but
that
which
was
delivered
be
observed
;
it
was
to
be
enquired
,
whence
is
that
Tradition
?
Whether
from
the
Authority
of
Christ
and
the
Gospel
,
the
commands
and
Epistles
of
the
Apostles
;
and
if
,
it
were
commanded
in
the
Gospel
,
or
contained
in
the
Acts
,
or
Epistles
of
the
Apostles
,
then
was
it
to
be
observed
,
when
Truth
shook
and
staggered
,
we
were
to
have
recourse
to
the
Head
and
Original
of
Divine
Tradition
,
to
the
Gospel
,
and
Apostolical
Tradition
.
Tradition
Apostolical
Pope
Stephen
traditionary
Practice
traditionary
Doctrine
We
distinguish
also
betwixt
Traditions
which
appear
from
Reason
to
be
such
as
ought
to
be
received
,
and
such
as
want
the
Evidence
of
Reason
to
assure
us
of
their
Truth
;
of
the
latter
kind
is
the
Tradition
that
are
to
appear
as
Christ's
Fore-runners
at
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
This
Tradition
is
very
ancient
,
and
found
no
Contradiction
in
the
It
was
also
the
general
Tradition
of
the
was
to
come
in
Person
before
the
first
coming
of
their
Messiah
,
And
yet
this
is
not
countenanced
,
but
plainly
is
confuted
by
the
Scriptures
,
The
promise
in
belongs
not
to
Christ's
Second
,
but
to
his
first
there
promised
was
not
in
Person
,
but
the
Baptist
The
Objections
against
this
Assertion
answered
,
Two
Corollaries
That
Tradition
is
not
always
a
sure
Interpreter
of
Scripture
.
That
Oral
Tradition
is
not
of
absolute
certainty
in
matters
of
Speculation
,
The
Tradition
of
the
Superiority
of
Bishops
over
Presbbyters
may
be
relied
upon
,
because
it
is
strengthened
by
Reason
,
So
also
is
the
Tradition
of
the
true
Copies
of
Scripture
;
where
note
,
That
we
cannot
know
the
Scriptures
are
not
corrupted
from
the
Infallibility
of
the
or
the
Christian
Church
But
we
may
know
from
Reason
grounded
upon
Scripture
,
That
the
Scriptures
were
committed
pure
to
the
Christian
Church
,
That
the
immediate
succeeding
Age
could
want
no
assurance
of
their
Purity
,
whilst
the
were
extant
That
these
Records
being
so
generally
dispersed
,
could
not
be
then
corrupted
,
That
the
whole
would
not
,
and
part
of
them
could
not
corrupt
them
,
That
the
Providence
of
God
would
not
permit
them
to
be
corrupted
in
Substantials
,
No
like
proof
can
be
given
,
that
the
pretended
Traditions
of
the
have
been
thus
handed
down
unto
us
,
The
Objection
of
Mr.
is
answered
Tertullian
,
Translated
but
they
are
reserved
to
die
,
and
shed
their
Blood
for
the
Extinction
of
Antichrist
.
Petrus
Alexandrinus
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
is
to
come
in
the
last
Days
with
to
resist
Antichrist
.
It
is
,
unanimously
received
by
the
Church
from
Tradition
,
that
the
Tisbite
are
to
come
Justin
Martyr
They
have
Power
to
shut
Heaven
,
that
it
Rain
not
in
the
Days
of
their
Prophecy
,
and
have
Power
over
Waters
to
turn
them
into
Blood
,
and
to
smite
the
Earth
with
all
Plagues
as
often
as
they
will
,
Jewish
Nation
David
,
Elias
John
,
Art
thou
Elias
must
first
come
and
restore
all
things
Seventy
,
Behold
I
send
unto
you
,
Elias
the
Tisbite
was
ordained
for
reproofs
in
their
times
,
Ecclus.
xliij
.
10.
to
pacifie
the
wrath
of
the
Lord's
Judgment
before
it
break
into
fury
,
and
to
turn
the
Heart
of
the
Father
to
the
Son
,
and
to
restore
the
Tribes
of
all
we
to
Anoint
Christ
at
his
coming
.
Elias
,
In
Tetull
.
de
resur
.
carn.
c.
22.
Not.
in
Orig.
p.
41.
c.
1.
tradit
tota
Patrum
antiquitas
,
all
the
ancient
Fathers
have
delivered
,
De
la
Cerda
It
is
the
constant
and
most
received
Opinion
of
the
Church
,
and
all
the
Fathers
,
It
was
always
the
most
constant
Opinion
of
Christians
,
In
Mat.
xi
.
14.
That
was
to
come
before
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
Maldonate
.
It
is
Mede
,
well
known
,
Disc.
25.
p.
48.
that
all
the
Fathers
were
of
this
Opinion
.
Petrus
Alexandrinus
according
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
Arethas
Caesariensis
,
In
Apoc.
11.
According
to
the
unanimously
received
Opinion
of
the
Church
.
Elias
cometh
first
,
and
restoreth
all
things
,
Malachy
,
Mal.
iv
.
5
,
6.
Behold
I
will
send
you
the
Prophet
Jewish
Temple
Behold
I
will
send
my
Messenger
,
Mal.
iij.
1
,
2.
and
he
shall
prepare
my
way
before
me
;
and
the
Lord
,
whom
ye
seek
,
shall
suddenly
come
to
his
Temple
:
before
the
Face
of
the
Lord
,
John
Baptist
prepare
the
way
before
him
by
turning
the
Hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
,
and
of
the
Disobedient
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
Just
.
Angel
,
He
shall
go
before
him
in
the
Spirit
and
Power
of
to
turn
the
Hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
,
and
of
the
Disobedient
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
Just
,
to
make
ready
a
People
prepared
for
the
Lord
.
abide
it
great
and
terrible
to
hi●
Temple
then
sought
for
the
Lord
purifie
the
Sons
of
Levi
Offerings
of
pleasant
to
the
Lord
.
fear'd
his
name
to
remember
the
Law
of
which
he
commanded
to
him
in
for
all
turn
the
Hearts
of
the
Fathers
,
least
God
should
smite
the
Earth
,
i.
e.
a
dreadful
Day
Acceptable
Day
a
Day
of
Salvation
Prophet
Joel
The
Sun
shall
be
turned
into
Darkness
,
and
the
Moon
into
Blood
,
before
the
great
and
terrible
Day
of
the
Lord
come
This
was
that
which
was
spoken
by
the
Prophet
These
shall
be
the
days
of
Vengeance
,
as
never
were
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
and
never
shall
be
afterwards
.
Dr.
Pocock
in
Mal.
an
Acceptable
Day
,
a
Day
of
Salvation
Malachy
,
Behold
the
Day
cometh
which
shall
burn
as
an
Oven
,
but
to
you
that
fear
my
name
shall
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
arise
with
healing
in
his
Wings
.
Disciples
,
Luk.
xxi
.
18
,
19.
vers.
28.
Be
not
ye
terrified
in
Patience
possess
your
Spirits
,
for
there
shall
not
one
Hair
of
your
Heads
perish
;
when
these
things
come
to
pass
,
then
look
up
,
and
lift
up
your
Heads
,
for
your
Redemption
draweth
nigh
.
Prophet
Malachy
to
prepare
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
or
turn
the
Hearts
of
the
Disobedient
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
Just
,
before
the
ruin
of
is
he
of
whom
it
is
written
,
Matth.
xi
.
10.
Luk.
vij
.
27
,
28.
Behold
I
send
my
Messeger
before
thy
Face
to
prepare
thy
way
before
thee
.
There
hath
not
risen
among
Men
a
greater
Prophet
than
this
Baptist
was
that
who
was
for
to
come
Disciples
,
Tell
no
Man
of
the
Vision
,
till
the
Son
of
Man
is
risen
from
the
dead
Scribes
,
vers.
10.
Elias
must
first
come
,
restore
all
things
hath
come
already
,
and
the
Scribes
knew
him
not
,
but
did
unto
him
whatsoever
they
would
.
his
Disciples
understood
that
he
spake
to
them
of
the
Baptist
the
great
and
terrible
Day
of
the
Lord
John
Baptist
Jewish
Fable
All
the
Prophets
and
the
Law
Prophesied
until
and
if
you
will
receive
,
i.
e.
this
is
that
which
was
for
to
come
Pocock
in
locum
in
the
Power
and
Spirit
of
Prophet
Malachy
Behold
I
send
my
Messenger
before
my
Face
Behold
I
will
send
you
the
Prophet
,
&c.
Baptist
is
that
Behold
I
will
send
you
Elias
the
Tisbite
Temporal
Kingdom
Elijah
the
Prophet
in
the
Spirit
and
Power
of
Elijah
the
Tisbite
Art
thou
He
said
,
John
i.
21.
I
am
not
.
Art
thou
a
Prophet
Prophet
,
yea
,
and
more
than
a
Prophet
,
Dr.
Pocock
truly
shall
first
come
restore
all
things
John
Baptist
Justin
M.
Elias
shall
come
present
Tense
,
Elias
cometh
Elias
coming
first
restoreth
all
things
.
He
cometh
he
is
now
come
that
he
indeed
was
come
who
is
for
to
come
Elias
who
was
for
to
come
.
Was
already
come
Elias
,
viz.
John
Prophet
Malachy
Disciples
;
Why
,
say
the
Scribes
,
must
first
come
Elias
cometh
first
,
i.
e.
To
turn
the
Hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
,
to
restore
He
shall
be
great
before
the
Lord
,
Luk.
i.
15
,
16
,
17.
and
many
of
the
Sons
of
shall
he
turn
unto
the
Lord
,
for
he
shall
go
before
him
in
the
Spirit
and
Power
of
to
turn
the
Hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
,
and
the
Disobedient
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
Just
,
to
make
ready
a
People
prepared
for
the
Lord
:
John
Baptist
Prophet
Malachy
and
restore
all
things
was
already
come
restored
all
things
Holy
Ghost
John
,
Luk.
i.
76.
And
thou
Child
shalt
be
called
the
Prophet
of
the
Highest
,
for
thou
shalt
go
before
the
Lord
to
prepare
his
way
,
Prophet
Malachy
Prophet
Malachy
Behold
I
will
send
Elias
There
was
a
Man
sent
from
God
whose
Name
was
which
was
for
to
come
Pocock
,
p.
before
the
Great
and
Terrible
day
of
the
Lord
.
Gospel
,
John
the
Axe
was
laid
to
the
Root
of
the
Trees
,
Matth.
xxiv
.
2.
and
every
Tree
that
brought
not
forth
good
Fruit
hewen
down
,
and
cast
into
the
Fire
,
whose
Fan
was
in
his
Hand
to
purge
his
Flour
,
and
gather
the
Wheat
into
his
Barn
,
and
to
burn
up
the
Chaff
with
unquenchable
Fire
.
Saviour
,
Luk.
xix
.
43.
their
House
was
to
be
left
unto
them
desolate
cast
a
Trench
about
her
,
and
lay
her
even
with
the
Ground
,
and
her
Children
within
her
.
turn
the
Hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
,
&c.
he
should
turn
many
of
the
Children
of
to
the
Lord
their
God
turn
the
Hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
their
Children
,
and
of
the
Disobedient
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
Just
,
Baptism
of
Repentance
and
all
and
all
the
Regions
round
about
went
out
to
him
,
and
were
Baptized
of
him
,
confessing
their
Sins
all
the
People
the
Publicans
justified
God
,
being
Baptized
of
Pharises
came
to
his
Baptism
Dr.
Pocock
Lamb
of
God
anointed
by
the
Holy
Ghost
Jewish
Church
Jewish
Church
Justin
.
M.
Jewish
Church
Oral
Tradition
Leight
.
in
Matth.
The
Words
of
the
Scribes
are
more
worthy
than
the
Words
of
the
Law
,
and
more
weighty
than
the
Words
of
the
Prophets
.
the
Words
of
the
Elders
are
more
weighty
than
the
Words
of
the
Prophets
.
they
came
from
the
Mouth
of
as
well
as
the
written
Law.
the
written
Law
is
narrow
the
Traditional
is
longer
than
the
Earth
,
broader
than
the
Sea
.
Jewish
Church
oral
Tradition
Christian
Church
Christian
Church
Variasse
debuerat
Error
doctrinae
Ecclesiarum
;
quod
autem
apud
omnes
unum
est
,
non
est
erratum
,
sed
traditum
:
What
all
Christian
Churches
did
so
early
agree
in
practising
Vniformly
,
came
not
by
Error
,
but
Tradition
.
before
the
terrible
Day
of
the
Lord
,
the
Reign
of
Christ
on
Earth
a
Thousand
Years
,
General
Council
Christian
Prince
Christian
Churches
African
Churches
British
Churches
Christian
Bishops
Blessed
Jesus
Old
Testament
Old
Testament
Jewish
Church
Popery
Misrepresented
,
As
the
received
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
from
the
(
Jewish
)
Church
,
so
also
were
they
to
receive
from
her
the
sence
of
them
New
Testament
Christian
Church
because
that
Church
says
so
,
which
is
Infallible
,
Oral
Tradition
Ancient
Authors
ancient
Manuscripts
there
is
no
other
way
whereby
we
can
attain
to
any
knowledge
or
assurance
in
this
matter
.
Sixtus
Quintus
in
Pervestigation
of
the
true
and
genuine
Text
,
it
was
perspicuous
to
all
Men
,
that
there
was
no
Argument
more
firm
and
certain
,
than
the
Faith
of
ancient
Latin
Books
.
Scriptures
,
viz.
That
if
any
doubt
should
arise
from
the
great
variety
of
Latin
Versions
,
they
might
recurr
to
the
Greek
or
Hebrew
Originals
the
Latin
Versions
of
the
Old
Testament
,
where
it
is
necessary
,
are
to
be
corrected
by
the
Authority
of
the
Greek
.
New
Testament
Graecis
cedere
oportere
non
dubium
est
,
must
yield
to
the
Greek
Copies
,
is
without
doubt
.
Old
Testament
according
to
the
Hebrew
,
For
as
the
Truth
of
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
is
to
be
examined
by
the
Hebrew
,
so
is
the
Truth
of
the
Books
of
the
New
Testament
,
to
be
examined
by
the
Rule
of
the
Greek
.
recurrimus
ad
fontem
Graeci
sermonis
,
we
recurr
to
the
Greek
,
the
Original
Language
,
New
Testament
Old
Testament
Latin
Copies
we
recurr
to
the
Hebrew
Verity
.
Translated
the
Four
Evangelists
mending
the
former
Versions
by
the
Collation
of
the
Greek
Copies
Latin
Copies
differed
quae
sunt
illa
quae
cum
Graeca
consentiunt
veritate
,
which
best
agreed
with
the
true
Copies
of
the
Greek
If
we
must
trust
to
the
Latin
Copies
,
let
them
,
who
think
so
,
say
to
which
,
for
they
are
almost
all
different
one
from
the
other
;
surely
the
Scripture
of
the
New
Testament
,
being
writ
in
Greek
,
when
that
differs
in
the
Latin
Tongue
,
we
must
have
recourse
to
the
Fountain
.
Latin
Copies
the
vulgar
Latin
should
in
all
Readings
,
Disputations
,
Preachings
and
Expositions
,
be
received
as
authentick
;
and
that
no
Man
should
dare
,
under
any
pretence
to
reject
it
,
Hebrew
Tongue
Melchior
Chanus
The
School-men
for
Four
hundred
Years
,
Loc.
Com.
l.
2.
c.
12.
p.
108.
retained
only
the
Latin
Edition
,
because
they
had
no
skill
in
Greek
or
Hebrew
.
New
Testament
Vniversal
Church
Holy
Spirit
Clement
,
Polycarp
,
Ignatius
Justin
M.
Irenaeus
Justin
M.
as
all
Men
are
permitted
to
read
for
we
do
not
only
read
them
our selves
,
but
we
bring
them
to
you
to
peruse
,
knowing
that
they
will
be
acceptable
to
all
that
read
them
.
Apol.
c.
31.
We
our selves
do
not
suppress
them
,
Tertullian
,
and
many
Accidents
do
put
them
into
the
Hands
of
Strangers
.
Primitive
Christians
Deifici
libri
,
Scripturae
deificae
,
Books
Divine
Life
Eastern
Churches
Bishop
Walton
.
From
the
Beginning
,
Justin
Martyr
Churches
,
Nations
Christians
,
To
all
that
called
upon
the
Name
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
in
every
place
,
Holy
Jesus
Christian
Churches
Jesus
was
the
Christ
Bishops
,
Priests
false
Brethren
deceitful
Workers
Postea
verè
per
voluntatem
dei
in
scripturis
nobis
tradiderunt
fundamentum
&
Columnam
fidei
futurum
,
They
afterwards
,
by
the
Will
of
God
delivered
to
them
the
Gospel
they
had
Preached
in
Writing
,
to
be
the
Pillar
,
and
the
Ground
of
Faith
hereafter
.
Peter
speaks
noted
by
,
and
manifest
to
all
,
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Faith
,
digesta
nostra
,
their
Digests
libri
divini
,
Scripturae
deificae
Gentile
,
Heretick
the
knowledge
of
the
Truth
which
is
after
Godliness
,
in
hopes
of
Life
eternal
New
Testament
wise
unto
Salvation
Jewish
Church
New
Testament
New
Testament
Old
Manuscripts
have
the
same
means
to
shew
that
their
Traditions
are
true
,
Apostles
;
that
we
have
to
shew
the
Copies
of
the
Scripture
which
we
use
are
not
corrupted
in
substantials
Traditions
,
viz.
Ancient
Manuscripts
Traditions
,
viz.
Apostolical
Traditions
Primitive
Martyrs
oral
Traditions
deifying
Traditions
Comments
,
Homilies
,
Discourses
Ancient
Worthies
be
the
Pillar
and
Foundation
of
the
Christian
Faith
Holy
Scripture
It
was
as
much
in
the
power
of
the
Church
,
to
have
thrust
a
false
Copy
into
the
Hands
instead
of
a
true
one
,
as
to
thrust
a
false
Tradition
into
the
Mouth
of
every
every
where
,
instead
of
a
true
one
Christian
Church
That
it
is
as
much
in
the
Power
of
the
Church
in
any
one
Age
to
have
thrust
a
false
Copy
into
the
Hand
of
all
Christians
instead
of
a
true
one
,
as
to
deceive
them
with
a
false
Tradition
instead
of
a
true
one
.
These
Tares
were
sown
by
the
Enemy
whilst
Men
slept
,
Ecclesiastical
Doctrine
historical
Commemoration
minoribus
Ecclesiis
,
in
lesser
Churches
.
Thomas
Aquinas
Traditions
Apostolical
Romish
Doctors
Jam primo quod in nos generali accusatione dirigitis divortium ab institutis majorum , considerate etiam atque etiam ne vobiscum communicemus crimen istud ; ecce enim per omnia vitae ac disciplinae corruptam , immo deletam in vobis antiquitatem recognosco — Exclusa ubique antiquitas , in negotiis , in officiis , totam auctoritatem majorum vestra auctoritas dejecti● . Tertullianus ad Nationes , lib. 1. Cap. 10.
J.
Leake
Awnsham
Churchill
Black
Swan
in
Ave-Mary
Lane
Lord's
Day
I
was
in
the
Spirit
on
the
Lord's
Day
,
If
thou
wilt
enter
into
Life
,
keep
the
Commandments
,
Pray
that
your
flight
be
not
on
the
Sabbath
day
,
IN
this
Discourse
I
have
endeavoured
to
shew
in
what
Sence
we
admit
of
Tradition
as
a
sufficient
Evidence
of
the
Truth
of
what
we
do
believe
,
or
practise
:
And
have
demonstrated
,
That
in
those
things
which
we
receive
upon
her
Testimony
the
cannot
pretend
unto
a
like
Tradition
for
any
of
their
Doctrines
.
Two
things
they
farther
do
object
against
us
as
instances
of
things
necessary
to
be
believed
,
which
yet
,
say
they
,
have
no
Foundation
in
the
and
therefore
must
be
believed
only
on
the
account
of
or
the
of
the
The
Observation
of
the
and
the
liberty
we
take
in
working
on
the
and
not
observing
it
as
a
day
set
apart
unto
the
Service
of
the
Creator
of
the
World.
The
Baptism
of
of
which
,
what
Mr.
offers
is
sufficiently
considered
in
the
following
Treatise
,
and
the
practice
hath
of
late
been
fully
justified
from
jointly
,
by
Three
learned
Treatises
,
to
which
I
shall
referr
the
Reader
.
Mr.
Walker's
Modest
Plea
for
Infants
Baptism
.
The
Case
of
Infants
Baptism
.
Dr.
Still
.
Rational
Account
.
Part.
1.
cap.
4.
Touching
the
first
particular
,
I
shall
Discourse
at
present
in
this
Preface
,
and
shew
in
opposition
to
Mr.
that
we
have
sufficient
Ground
from
Scripture
for
observing
the
and
not
observing
of
the
Day
;
and
that
,
as
far
as
we
depend
upon
Tradition
in
these
Points
,
the
can
shew
no
like
for
their
Tenets
.
To
begin
with
the
first
of
these
particulars
;
That
will
be
made
good
from
these
Considerations
.
That
it
is
mentioned
in
the
as
a
known
Festival
Day
,
a
Day
which
bore
's
Name
,
a
Day
on
which
the
did
assemble
for
the
performance
of
Sacred
and
Religious
Worship
.
That
it
was
perpetually
and
universally
observed
as
such
by
the
including
the
times
of
the
will
appear
From
that
Expression
of
St.
For
explication
of
which
words
observe
,
That
the
Name
in
the
doth
ordinarily
signifie
the
for
God
the
having
committed
all
Authority
into
his
Hands
,
he
by
so
doing
made
him
,
as
Saint
saith
,
both
and
therefore
by
this
name
he
is
distinguished
from
God
the
in
these
words
And
again
Wherefore
by
the
here
mentioned
,
we
cannot
reasonably
understand
the
that
being
not
the
Day
of
the
or
a
Day
instituted
in
Memorial
of
him
,
but
a
Day
sanctified
to
who
is
in
the
or
absolutely
and
by
that
phrase
distinguished
from
the
Moreover
,
the
is
in
Scripture
sometime
said
to
be
a
Day
but
it
is
never
stiled
either
in
or
in
the
Records
of
the
three
first
and
therefore
we
can
have
no
reason
to
believe
Saint
intended
the
by
that
Phrase
to
denote
the
time
when
he
received
his
saith
,
It
was
It
follows
that
this
Day
must
be
a
Day
well
known
;
otherwise
he
could
not
by
this
note
sufficiently
declare
the
when
he
received
his
Since
then
the
first
Day
of
the
Week
,
and
that
alone
was
by
the
of
the
first
Ages
stiled
the
and
known
to
them
familiarly
by
that
Name
,
it
is
rational
to
conclude
,
That
the
by
this
Phrase
did
understand
the
first
Day
of
the
Week
.
For
Confirmation
of
this
Argument
,
it
is
observable
,
that
some
Copies
read
that
Passage
of
Saint
to
the
Euseb.
H.
Eccl.
l.
who
lived
Thirty
Years
in
the
Days
,
speaks
thus
,
That
who
flourished
in
the
second
Century
,
writes
thus
,
who
flourished
in
the
same
Century
,
composed
a
Book
,
and
another
of
the
clearly
distinguishing
the
one
from
the
other
.
Justin
M.
Qu.
&
Resp.
Qu.
in
his
Book
of
the
calls
the
Eighth
day
Contra
Cels
.
l.
De
Cor.
Mil.
c.
Cyp.
Ep.
Ed.
Ox.
p.
among
the
enumerates
the
and
the
and
then
he
adds
,
That
on
the
and
the
we
enjoy
the
same
freedom
.
And
indeed
the
thing
was
so
notorious
even
to
the
World
,
that
it
was
usual
with
them
to
put
this
Question
to
the
Martyrs
,
Hast
thou
observed
the
To
which
their
usual
Answer
was
,
And
that
which
is
sometimes
the
Phrase
,
imports
,
not
to
celebrate
the
Lord's
Supper
,
but
to
observe
the
is
evident
from
who
tells
us
,
That
the
true
Now
from
these
Passages
it
is
clear
,
That
the
could
not
be
here
intended
by
Saint
that
being
never
stiled
by
the
absolutely
the
but
always
either
and
being
constantly
in
those
first
Ages
distinguished
from
,
and
in
their
enumeration
of
their
Festivals
opposed
to
the
Moreover
the
Feast
seemeth
not
to
have
been
so
as
the
for
then
it
would
have
been
observed
uniformly
as
the
's
day
was
,
whereas
the
and
the
differed
much
about
it
;
and
that
very
difference
demonstrates
that
the
's
day
was
the
more
because
the
Question
was
,
Whether
the
should
be
kept
on
the
only
,
or
on
the
day
of
the
Full-Moon
,
as
by
the
it
was
,
on
what
day
of
the
Week
soever
that
did
happen
.
And
whereas
Mr.
I
Answer
That
we
have
no
Evidence
from
that
either
of
these
were
then
observed
,
much
less
,
that
they
were
then
known
to
the
World
under
that
Appellation
The
common
Consent
of
all
and
the
perpetual
Practice
of
the
in
all
Ages
from
his
Scholar
,
and
so
downwards
to
this
day
,
do
give
the
name
of
the
and
to
no
other
Festival
of
the
Weekly
or
Annual
,
sufficiently
instructs
us
what
understood
by
the
Observe
,
That
whatsoever
in
the
hath
the
Name
and
Subscription
on
it
,
as
the
Temple
,
the
Offerings
,
the
People
,
the
was
consecrated
to
the
Service
of
of
the
wherefore
the
day
which
had
so
early
the
Name
and
Superscription
of
the
upon
it
must
be
supposed
to
be
Holy
to
the
of
the
and
consecrated
to
his
Service
:
For
as
the
being
called
the
's
Sabbath
,
or
the
Sabbath
of
was
by
that
Title
known
to
be
a
day
Sanctified
to
as
Creator
,
so
this
day
being
called
the
's
day
,
is
by
this
Note
as
certainly
known
to
be
a
day
consecrated
to
the
Service
of
the
And
as
the
is
stiled
the
Supper
of
the
the
Sacramental
Table
the
Sacramental
Wine
either
because
the
Sacrament
was
instituted
immediately
by
the
to
be
observed
to
his
Second
Coming
.
Or
,
Because
it
was
appointed
for
the
remembrance
of
the
's
Death
and
Passion
till
that
time
,
even
so
,
must
be
so
called
for
one
of
these
two
Reasons
,
or
for
both
,
Because
it
was
enjoined
by
or
by
Directions
given
to
his
to
command
the
Observation
of
it
as
a
Day
to
be
devoted
to
the
Service
of
our
or
because
it
was
by
the
so
observed
in
memory
of
our
and
was
from
them
received
as
a
day
to
be
observed
for
all
future
Generations
of
the
And
that
this
day
was
certainly
observed
by
the
and
by
the
who
lived
in
their
daies
,
in
Honour
of
our
is
evident
from
what
hath
been
already
proved
:
For
if
it
were
then
known
to
by
the
Name
of
the
and
if
so
be
the
must
import
a
day
that
is
consecrated
to
the
Service
of
the
't
is
clear
,
that
they
must
then
observe
it
as
such
,
or
act
against
the
knowledge
of
their
Duty
;
if
when
received
this
Vision
,
it
were
known
to
be
a
day
devoted
to
the
Service
of
the
it
must
be
known
to
be
thus
consecrated
to
his
Service
by
some
who
had
sufficient
so
to
do
;
that
is
,
at
least
by
those
to
whom
had
committed
the
Guidance
of
his
and
the
determination
of
that
outward
Worship
he
required
from
his
What
they
thus
consecrated
to
his
Service
,
must
be
devoted
either
by
virtue
of
their
positive
Institution
,
or
by
their
practice
only
;
if
by
virtue
of
their
Institution
,
then
is
it
granted
that
this
day
is
of
Divine
and
Institution
;
if
by
their
Practice
only
,
yet
is
it
granted
that
this
day
was
constantly
observed
by
those
who
were
assisted
in
their
Actions
by
the
that
't
was
by
their
Example
commended
to
the
practice
of
all
and
therefore
be
alone
can
alter
this
who
better
knows
the
mind
of
than
they
did
,
and
is
more
able
to
discern
what
Service
is
well
pleasing
to
him
than
they
were
.
This
Practice
will
sufficiently
appear
from
other
which
either
presuppose
,
or
else
directly
shew
this
was
a
day
observed
in
the
in
his
to
the
writeth
thus
Where
observe
doth
certainly
signifie
the
first
day
of
the
Week
,
the
day
of
our
Resurrection
from
the
dead
;
for
the
Four
do
with
one
Voice
averr
,
That
our
did
arise
Nor
can
this
reasonably
be
doubted
by
any
who
believe
the
doth
clearly
so
interpret
the
Phrase
;
for
the
saith
he
and
found
risen
;
and
he
adds
,
That
that
is
,
by
the
consent
of
all
Interpreters
,
observes
,
Luke
23.56
That.
and
then
adds
,
That
This
may
be
Argued
from
the
succeeding
Practice
of
the
which
,
in
compliance
with
this
Precept
,
still
offer'd
their
Alms
upon
this
Day
;
for
who
flourished
in
the
next
Age
to
the
tells
the
in
his
That
't
was
the
Custom
of
saith
he
Locuples
&
dives
es
,
&
dominicum
observare
te
credis
qui
corbonam
omnino
non
respicis
?
also
taxeth
the
Omission
of
this
Duty
on
the
day
as
a
Fault
in
Rich
,
and
able
Persons
,
saying
,
All
the
on
this
Place
,
both
unanimously
interpret
this
of
the
's
day
among
the
among
the
Observe
,
that
no
good
Reason
can
be
given
why
the
should
limit
the
Collections
of
the
but
this
;
That
this
day
was
appointed
for
the
Worship
of
our
and
so
more
fit
for
the
performance
of
those
Duties
which
concerned
his
distressed
Members
in
those
Times
,
for
as
the
works
of
Charity
and
Mercy
are
proper
Duties
of
this
day
,
so
doth
this
day
contain
a
special
motive
in
it
to
enlarge
their
Charley
,
it
being
the
day
in
which
they
were
begotten
to
a
lively
Hope
,
through
the
Resurrection
of
our
and
in
which
they
constantly
in
those
times
participated
of
his
precious
Body
and
Blood
;
and
therefore
having
then
received
spiritual
Things
so
plentifully
from
must
be
more
ready
to
impart
of
their
temporals
to
his
needy
Servants
.
Observe
,
that
should
the
Text
be
rendered
thus
,
there
would
be
some
good
reason
for
that
Precept
;
provided
that
it
were
a
day
appointed
for
the
Service
of
and
the
Assemblies
of
all
People
,
for
meeting
thus
together
on
that
day
,
they
might
then
bring
to
the
Assembly
what
they
had
treasured
up
against
that
time
,
and
then
put
it
into
the
publick
Bank
,
as
the
Custom
was
in
the
first
Ages
of
the
and
that
they
did
so
here
at
seems
highly
probable
from
the
design
of
the
Precept
;
for
he
exhorts
them
to
have
their
Charity
ready
,
that
there
might
be
no
need
of
a
Collection
when
he
came
;
whereas
,
if
they
had
kept
their
Charity
in
their
own
hands
,
and
not
put
it
into
the
publick
Stock
,
there
would
still
have
been
need
of
a
Collection
at
his
coming
.
might
command
to
lay
it
up
against
that
day
,
to
be
then
offered
to
the
because
our
Charity
to
his
distressed
Members
is
an
a
Duty
fitly
joined
with
our
Prayers
,
that
so
Since
therefore
,
whether
we
translate
the
word
's
,
no
reason
doth
appear
,
why
should
pitch
upon
that
day
,
had
it
not
been
the
day
of
their
assembling
together
,
the
day
on
which
they
met
to
serve
the
we
ought
in
reason
to
conclude
it
was
so
:
And
if
for
the
performance
of
this
Work
of
Charity
on
the
thought
fit
to
give
his
can
we
suppose
the
day
it self
should
be
observed
without
appointment
of
the
said
or
others
of
like
power
with
him
,
especially
,
if
we
consider
that
the
Contemporary
of
the
doth
inform
us
,
That
and
thence
concludes
,
That
and
that
for
if
himself
gave
Laws
for
the
time
when
,
and
the
persons
by
whom
he
would
have
divine
Offices
performed
,
as
here
doth
plainly
teach
,
there
is
little
doubt
to
be
made
but
the
was
his
own
Ordinance
;
and
if
,
as
he
there
adds
,
it
follows
that
this
time
could
not
Religiously
have
been
set
apart
for
his
Service
,
or
have
been
acceptable
to
him
,
had
it
not
been
appointed
by
the
Counsel
of
his
Will
;
so
that
,
although
this
Text
doth
not
expresly
command
that
the
first
Day
of
the
Week
should
be
observed
as
the
weekly
Festival
,
yet
if
we
join
with
it
the
uniform
Practice
of
the
then
,
and
ever
since
,
they
jointly
prove
that
the
first
day
of
the
Week
was
the
weekly
Festival
of
at
that
time
,
and
strongly
do
imply
,
or
suppose
that
before
this
Ordinance
for
these
Collections
on
this
Day
,
there
was
another
for
the
observation
of
the
day
it self
;
for
how
could
it
have
happened
that
all
the
throughout
the
World
should
from
the
beginning
have
accorded
to
make
this
day
a
weekly
unless
they
had
been
directed
thus
to
do
by
the
themselves
,
by
whom
they
were
at
first
converted
to
the
Faith
,
and
with
that
Faith
received
this
Institution
?
We
have
another
Scripture
which
fairly
seemeth
to
conclude
,
that
the
and
the
did
then
observe
this
day
,
and
meet
for
the
performance
of
Religious
Worship
on
it
;
for
there
it
is
expresly
said
,
That
Where
Note
was
certainly
the
as
hath
already
been
made
manifest
.
Observe
,
That
on
this
day
the
were
not
summoned
extraordinarily
to
come
together
,
that
did
not
as
he
did
the
Assembly
of
the
of
the
but
the
were
themselves
or
Assembly
;
the
Text
informs
us
,
That
and
in
none
of
them
have
we
any
mention
of
an
Assembly
to
this
purpose
,
but
only
on
Observe
,
That
they
then
met
together
which
Phrase
doth
signifie
the
sacred
Action
performed
in
celebration
of
the
which
't
was
the
Custom
of
the
to
receive
in
all
their
Assemblies
on
the
this
the
intimates
when
he
complains
of
his
That
they
came
together
for
the
worse
,
because
when
they
came
together
in
the
there
were
Divisions
among
them
,
so
that
they
did
not
eat
together
of
Now
thus
to
come
together
saith
he
it
is
not
so
to
do
it
,
as
the
sacred
Action
ought
to
be
performed
;
this
therefore
,
when
they
came
together
in
the
they
did
,
and
therefore
what
is
Accordingly
it
was
the
Custom
of
the
from
the
times
thus
to
communicate
upon
the
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Ep.
l.
tells
him
,
That
he
found
nothing
to
alledge
against
the
but
their
Obstinacy
in
their
Superstition
,
and
that
is
was
their
Custom
Now
this
was
writ
only
Six
Years
after
the
Death
of
the
who
wrote
but
Fifty
Years
after
his
death
,
This
may
be
further
proved
from
the
and
from
the
plain
Expressions
of
the
who
flourished
in
the
first
and
purest
Ages
of
the
For
to
this
Effect
the
first
,
besides
the
words
of
already
mentioned
,
the
saith
of
the
in
the
the
Second
,
I
have
produced
the
plain
Testimonies
of
the
Third
,
I
have
produced
already
the
Testimony
of
to
which
add
that
of
who
saith
in
his
And
in
his
Book
That
they
did
rejoice
upon
that
day
,
that
hence
they
took
occasion
to
conjecture
,
in
Exod.
fol.
Ed.
Ox.
p.
that
of
which
therefore
,
in
opposition
to
the
he
calls
And
that
of
Dominico
legit
the
Fourth
informs
us
,
In
a
word
,
no
no
single
Writer
ever
represented
this
as
a
new
,
or
introduced
Practice
,
but
do
continually
speak
of
it
as
the
constant
Practice
of
the
We
never
read
that
any
of
the
converted
though
they
retained
the
ever
disputed
the
Observation
of
in
honour
of
our
And
therefore
,
as
the
truly
saith
And
that
this
may
be
farther
evident
,
I
add
this
second
Proposition
:
did
Commission
his
to
teach
the
all
his
Doctrine
,
and
to
deliver
them
all
his
Commands
and
Orders
,
which
concerned
their
Duty
and
his
Service
;
for
thus
he
delivers
his
Commission
to
them
He
also
saith
unto
them
,
That
and
surely
the
sent
him
,
who
was
with
full
Commission
to
change
and
alter
it
,
and
substitute
another
day
in
lieu
thereof
.
Accordingly
the
exercised
this
Power
,
they
founded
they
delivered
to
them
the
Doctrines
and
Commands
of
they
setled
and
surely
then
they
had
Commission
also
to
settle
the
time
to
be
appointed
for
the
Service
of
their
When
therefore
they
began
to
practise
the
Observation
of
the
first
day
of
the
Week
,
they
only
did
what
their
Commission
from
the
impowered
them
to
do
That
the
were
directed
by
the
to
set
apart
this
day
for
Holy
Worship
,
or
to
appoint
Meetings
on
this
Day
;
and
therefore
that
this
was
done
by
a
appears
from
this
,
That
their
Determinations
touching
smaller
Matters
,
and
which
were
only
●porary
,
are
by
themselves
ascribed
to
the
thus
,
when
gives
his
advice
touching
a
single
Life
,
though
he
confesseth
he
had
no
express
from
touching
that
matter
,
yet
he
ascribes
this
Counsel
to
the
saith
he
Again
,
the
same
speaking
of
the
Directions
which
he
gave
concerning
their
Meetings
,
and
their
Behaviour
in
them
,
saith
,
The
same
must
therefore
be
much
more
acknowledged
of
things
of
so
high
a
nature
as
that
is
which
they
delivered
to
be
observed
by
the
they
being
equally
Appointed
,
and
Authorized
to
instruct
them
in
Discipline
and
in
Matters
of
Divine
Worship
,
as
in
matters
of
Doctrine
,
and
as
well
by
Word
as
by
and
therefore
as
well
in
the
Observation
of
the
time
appointed
for
the
Worship
of
their
as
in
the
due
Regulation
of
it
when
they
came
together
.
The
same
professeth
,
1
Cor.
11.23
That.
touching
the
Sacrament
of
the
and
when
he
speaks
of
one
particular
concerning
which
he
had
no
precept
from
he
saith
expresly
if
then
the
practice
touching
the
Observation
of
the
had
been
of
the
same
nature
,
we
may
suppose
the
would
not
have
failed
to
inform
the
That
this
was
their
own
Constitution
,
not
the
's
,
which
since
they
did
not
,
we
may
presume
that
they
in
this
,
as
well
as
other
things
,
did
only
what
they
received
from
the
And
lastly
the
doth
command
the
to
observe
the
which
they
had
received
,
2
Thess.
2.15
.
whether
and
therefore
must
command
them
to
observe
that
day
which
by
Tradition
from
the
was
certainly
delivered
to
them
But
against
these
Arguments
it
is
Objected
,
That
we
read
in
of
many
things
ordained
by
the
which
are
now
laid
aside
therefore
cannot
rationally
conclude
the
ought
to
be
observed
perpetually
and
unalterably
,
because
it
was
ordained
by
those
who
were
assisted
by
the
To
this
I
Answer
,
That
which
concern
the
whole
must
be
esteemed
invariable
and
perpetual
,
if
they
have
these
Conditions
:
That
they
were
made
upon
such
Grounds
and
Reasons
as
equally
concern
the
whole
of
all
Ages
,
and
there
hath
happened
since
no
alteration
of
Circumstances
,
which
made
it
reasonable
then
to
observe
,
what
now
we
have
no
Reason
to
perform
:
was
a
Ceremony
annexed
to
the
extraordinary
Gift
of
Healing
,
which
ceasing
,
this
Appendix
of
it
ceased
with
it
,
not
by
any
repeal
of
the
but
by
expiration
;
as
all
the
Constitutions
of
Saint
did
with
the
failure
of
that
Gift
.
The
Law
which
obliged
the
was
designed
only
to
avoid
offending
the
weak
there
being
therefore
none
such
now
,
nor
any
hopes
remaining
of
their
Conversion
by
this
Abstinence
,
that
Law
must
cease
,
not
by
a
positive
repeal
,
but
by
cessation
of
the
Cause
,
or
Reason
of
it
,
according
to
those
known
Rules
,
When
they
are
not
about
some
lesser
Ceremonies
or
Circumstances
,
which
in
tract
of
time
may
become
subject
to
abuse
and
hindrance
,
to
a
greater
good
;
and
for
that
reason
may
be
dispensed
with
,
and
abrogated
by
the
by
virtue
of
that
general
Rule
of
but
about
Matters
of
great
Moment
,
such
as
concern
the
Service
of
our
Great
and
the
time
to
be
set
apart
for
the
performance
of
it
.
For
Instance
,
touching
all
that
have
delivered
concerning
it
is
this
,
That
some
times
or
other
should
testifie
their
mutual
affection
to
each
other
by
a
Kiss
;
and
that
this
Kiss
be
not
a
wanton
or
dissembling
one
,
but
an
one
,
or
a
true
and
in
this
sence
't
is
still
continued
among
Moreover
't
is
of
it self
a
thing
indifferent
,
and
only
good
as
't
is
an
indication
of
true
Charity
,
and
therefore
is
equivalently
continued
by
all
Acts
of
were
designed
for
the
Refreshment
of
the
Poor
,
by
what
the
Rich
brought
to
the
to
be
eaten
by
them
at
that
Feast
of
Love
;
and
since
it
after
happened
through
the
looseness
of
that
great
Disorders
were
committed
in
those
Feasts
,
they
being
made
occasions
not
of
Divisions
only
,
but
of
Intemperance
and
Drunkenness
,
they
were
universally
disused
in
the
Fourth
Century
,
and
converted
into
a
more
unexceptionable
Charity
to
be
distributed
among
the
Poor
;
according
to
that
never
failing
Rule
,
That
where
the
abuse
is
greater
than
the
use
of
a
Ceremony
,
if
the
intended
use
may
be
obtained
other
wife
,
the
abuse
makes
it
reasonable
to
cease
the
usage
of
that
Rite
.
If
they
have
been
universally
neceived
through
the
whole
World
,
from
the
times
unto
our
daies
;
not
that
the
neglect
of
this
Observation
,
by
any
in
any
Age
or
Ages
,
could
have
rendered
this
Ordinance
invalid
,
or
not
obliging
to
Posterity
,
but
because
the
continuance
of
it
from
the
time
of
its
first
Practice
or
Institution
to
this
present
moment
,
is
a
just
Presumption
that
all
have
been
always
satisfied
,
and
well
assured
of
their
Obligation
to
comply
with
it
,
and
that
no
can
have
any
cause
to
vary
from
it
.
Now
all
these
three
particulars
here
meet
:
For
,
hath
always
been
observed
in
all
place●
,
and
throughout
all
Ages
of
the
It
was
observed
by
all
for
these
very
Reasons
That
as
the
by
Observation
of
the
professed
to
own
the
for
their
and
themselves
to
be
his
Servants
;
so
they
by
Observation
of
the
might
own
him
as
their
who
was
As
they
observed
their
in
Commemoration
of
the
Blessings
procured
to
them
by
the
so
the
observed
the
day
of
our
in
thankful
Remembrance
of
the
inestimable
Blessings
procured
and
consigned
to
them
by
it
.
Non
Dominicum
diem
timerent
enim
ne
Christiani
viderentur
.
Now
sure
this
solemn
Act
of
owning
for
our
on
which
account
is
a
Duty
of
the
highest
moment
;
and
surely
the
Blessings
partly
purchased
,
partly
confirmed
to
us
by
our
must
as
well
deserve
a
day
to
be
employed
in
solemn
and
in
grateful
commemoration
of
them
,
as
the
Mercies
which
the
Creation
did
conferr
upon
Mankind
;
and
so
this
Constitution
must
be
concerning
Matters
of
great
Moment
.
And
,
These
are
never
failing
Reasons
,
and
such
as
render
it
as
necessary
now
to
observe
this
day
,
and
will
do
so
for
ever
;
and
no
Man
ever
can
refuse
the
Observation
of
this
day
without
being
careless
to
own
for
his
or
to
return
Thanks
for
the
Benefits
of
his
Resurrection
,
or
without
opposing
,
yea
condemning
the
Wisdom
of
the
and
the
whole
World
to
this
very
day
So
Psalm
.
118.24
.
Moreover
,
This
Assertion
is
confirmed
by
the
concurring
suffrage
of
the
speaking
of
the
Observation
of
this
day
,
saith
,
That
our
saith
,
That
In
a
word
,
Athanas
.
Serm.
de
Resurrect.
Tom.
2
p.
277.
Ambros
.
Ep.
83.
generally
apply
that
Passage
of
the
to
the
as
made
or
Instituted
by
the
or
Sanctified
by
his
Others
of
them
say
,
That
the
Observation
of
the
was
an
and
that
they
kept
it
as
an
Holy
Day
,
Hesuch
.
in
Levit.
c.
Leo.
Ep.
Ed.
Quesnel
.
p.
Dominicum
diem
religiosâ
solennitate
habendum
And
surely
it
is
enough
to
satisfie
all
Conscientious
in
the
Observation
of
this
Day
,
that
it
was
consecrated
to
the
Service
of
our
either
by
himself
,
or
his
and
as
such
hath
been
celebrated
ever
since
by
the
perpetual
practice
of
the
whole
especially
if
we
consider
what
excellent
Names
these
ancient
of
it
have
ascribed
unto
it
,
and
what
great
Dignities
they
have
put
upon
it
,
calling
it
the
whereas
had
they
conceived
it
only
an
humane
Ordinance
,
it
could
not
have
deserved
these
Titles
above
other
Daies
ordained
by
the
In
fine
,
how
dangerous
it
is
to
say
,
That
the
publick
Exercise
of
should
depend
upon
so
weak
a
Foundation
as
which
may
alter
its
own
Constitutions
,
and
is
subject
to
manifold
Errors
,
I
leave
to
the
prudent
and
to
consider
Let
then
the
shew
three
Texts
of
expounded
constantly
in
that
sence
by
the
whole
which
confirms
any
of
their
Doctrines
;
let
them
shew
us
the
Names
of
any
of
those
Practices
of
theirs
which
we
condemn
,
in
and
the
of
the
first
let
them
give
clear
evidence
from
their
Writings
,
that
such
Practices
were
received
in
the
daies
throughout
the
World
,
no
Writer
ever
excepting
against
them
,
or
mentioning
them
as
newly
introduced
Customs
;
let
them
shew
us
plain
Expressions
from
them
declaring
that
they
were
instituted
either
by
or
his
and
that
they
practised
them
and
then
we
shall
no
longer
question
or
condemn
them
.
Having
thus
Answered
'
s.
Argument
against
the
sufficiency
of
the
from
this
Head
,
I
retort
it
thus
.
more
Declarations
for
the
lawfulness
of
working
on
the
than
for
the
unlawfulness
thereof
.
The
of
the
only
saith
,
Can.
29.
That
well
knowing
that
it
was
not
possible
for
many
of
them
so
to
do
,
some
of
them
being
Servants
to
some
condemned
to
labour
in
the
and
toil
in
when
their
required
them
,
and
yet
we
find
not
in
all
ever
then
refused
to
labour
upon
this
account
;
and
therefore
upon
this
saith
,
That
but
added
on
the
same
adds
,
That
That
which
he
saith
touching
the
Cod.
Just.
l.
Cod.
de
feriis
is
evident
from
that
where
commanding
all
men
to
rest
on
the
he
excepts
in
which
delay
may
be
very
prejudicial
to
them
;
Enchirid
Tit.
4.
which
Law
gives
us
thus
and
none
of
the
of
the
living
in
those
daies
,
or
in
the
following
reproved
these
Laws
,
or
spake
any
thing
to
signifie
that
they
esteemed
them
Epitaph
.
Paulae
ad
Eustoch
.
f.
On
the
contrary
tells
us
,
That
And
lastly
,
let
it
be
observed
,
that
though
I
verily
believe
this
day
to
be
of
to
be
observed
,
yet
am
I
far
from
thinking
that
it
is
necessary
to
so
to
do
,
and
much
less
to
abstain
wholly
from
working
that
day
,
or
that
if
any
should
rather
think
it
fit
to
keep
another
day
in
Honour
of
our
or
that
if
any
should
think
,
as
some
of
the
seem
to
have
done
,
that
under
the
Dispensation
there
was
no
difference
of
daies
;
but
that
the
should
observe
every
day
as
a
they
should
be
damned
,
or
even
for
that
Opinion
.
And
therefore
this
is
like
unto
most
other
Instances
urged
by
Mr.
impertinent
,
and
such
as
reacheth
not
unto
the
Question
,
To
proceed
to
the
touching
our
Freedom
from
any
Obligation
to
observe
the
injoined
in
the
Fourth
Commandment
:
I
say
,
that
though
seems
not
sufficiently
to
do
it
,
affords
sufficient
Evidence
,
that
the
Observation
of
the
was
only
and
therefore
not
obliging
to
the
that
is
,
the
Observation
of
the
as
a
day
wholly
to
be
set
apart
according
to
the
was
not
enjoined
by
a
or
by
a
Law
commanding
what
is
naturally
good
antecedently
to
the
Command
of
the
or
which
can
be
resolved
into
any
Principle
,
or
Dictates
of
the
Law
of
Nature
,
imprinted
in
Mens
Hearts
at
the
but
that
it
was
a
Law
which
only
did
oblige
the
to
rest
from
Labour
on
that
day
,
laying
no
Obligation
on
the
so
to
do
.
And
That
this
Command
to
observe
the
could
be
no
Moral
Precept
,
obliging
all
Mankind
,
is
evident
,
From
the
Reasons
there
assigned
of
it
;
Because
and
that
Now
,
evident
it
is
,
that
no
Man
by
the
Light
of
Nature
could
discern
that
God
imployed
in
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
or
that
he
rested
on
the
seventh
day
only
from
his
Labour
;
no
humane
Reason
could
,
with
any
certainty
inferr
,
That
because
he
rested
from
his
Labour
on
this
day
,
we
should
rest
also
on
it
;
and
so
no
Man
,
without
a
Revelation
,
could
be
acquainted
with
these
Grounds
for
Observation
of
this
day
.
Moreover
no
Man
by
the
Light
of
Nature
could
know
that
Time
ought
rather
to
be
computed
by
or
by
the
Number
than
any
other
Number
,
and
much
less
that
one
day
in
seven
precisely
,
rather
than
in
ten
,
should
be
dedicated
to
God's
this
being
neither
a
principle
evident
in
it self
,
nor
derivable
from
any
thing
that
is
so
,
and
much
less
that
the
last
of
days
should
be
kept
holy
,
rather
than
the
first
,
or
any
other
of
the
seven
,
no
day
being
more
holy
than
another
by
but
only
by
free
and
arbitrary
injunction
to
apply
it
,
or
consecrate
it
to
Religious
Vses
.
And
sure
God
,
notwithstanding
the
Creation
of
the
World
in
six
days
,
had
he
so
pleased
,
might
have
designed
any
of
those
days
for
his
Such
Precepts
as
are
purely
Moral
,
and
are
injunctions
of
things
good
antecedently
to
the
command
,
can
in
no
time
or
case
be
violated
or
transgressed
;
whereas
our
expresly
hath
declared
,
That
this
Law
touching
the
in
many
cases
,
might
be
violated
.
And
therefore
observes
,
That
i.
e.
given
only
to
the
according
to
those
Words
of
This
clearly
doth
appear
from
that
Defence
our
made
of
his
when
they
were
censured
by
the
for
violating
the
for
our
justifies
their
Action
by
the
Example
of
and
his
Men
Now
in
all
Arguments
or
taken
from
Example
,
the
Ground
,
or
the
Foundation
of
them
must
be
this
,
And
so
in
Arguments
drawn
from
such
Actions
,
the
Cases
must
be
still
alike
in
all
considerable
Circumstances
,
and
so
it
will
be
in
the
here
produced
,
provided
that
the
rest
enjoined
in
the
for
then
the
Case
runs
thus
,
I
and
my
Men
,
and
and
his
Men
being
both
hungry
,
did
that
which
was
forbidden
by
a
Law
of
if
therefore
and
his
Men
were
blameless
,
I
and
my
must
be
so
:
But
if
the
Rest
enjoined
by
the
had
been
't
is
evident
the
Cases
could
not
be
alike
,
since
and
his
Men
did
only
violate
a
did
transgress
a
So
that
we
stand
obliged
to
confess
the
Rest
enjoined
by
the
or
that
our
's
Argument
was
unconcluding
and
unsound
,
which
it
is
to
assert
Again
our
Argues
,
That
his
were
not
to
be
accused
of
doing
evil
,
though
they
did
not
observe
the
Rest
required
on
the
day
,
because
God
had
declared
that
is
,
he
will
have
works
of
Mercy
,
which
are
to
be
preferred
before
which
are
but
the
feeding
of
the
hungry
Body
must
therefore
be
compared
to
works
of
Mercy
,
the
violating
the
Rest
prescribed
by
the
is
that
which
is
compared
to
Offering
Since
then
the
Law
concerning
most
certainly
was
the
Law
concerning
the
must
be
so
also
This
may
be
fairly
gathered
from
these
Words
of
the
to
the
That
the
here
mentioned
are
only
days
and
times
,
as
will
appear
first
from
the
scope
of
the
Apostles
,
which
is
to
shew
the
were
exempt
from
any
Obligation
to
observe
the
Law
of
for
this
being
the
chief
design
of
that
the
days
forbidden
here
must
be
the
days
and
times
commanded
by
the
Law
of
By
Observation
of
those
days
and
times
,
they
are
here
said
to
be
willing
Now
these
Elements
to
which
they
are
said
to
have
been
in
Bondage
are
the
saith
he
from
any
farther
Bondage
to
it
.
Observe
,
That
the
here
mentioned
,
do
comprehend
all
other
besides
the
for
the
signifie
their
of
going
up
to
which
constantly
returned
at
such
a
time
of
or
after
such
a
and
therefore
the
here
mentioned
can
only
signifie
the
Days
observed
by
the
and
so
Saint
and
Saint
interpret
the
Place
Observe
,
That
the
or
the
Day
of
Rest
,
appointed
by
the
is
certainly
the
as
is
evident
From
the
Reason
there
assigned
That
was
the
day
which
the
Lord
if
therefore
that
be
abrogated
,
and
not
to
be
observed
by
the
day
of
Rest
enjoined
in
the
must
be
abolished
,
which
was
the
thing
to
be
proved
.
This
will
be
still
more
evident
from
those
words
of
the
same
to
the
affirming
,
2
Coloss.
xiv
.
16
,
17.
That
and
making
thence
this
Inference
Where
Note
Orders
,
for
of
them
only
can
it
be
truly
said
,
That
as
being
Yokes
of
Bondage
,
and
Burthens
grievous
to
be
born
;
that
they
were
and
that
they
were
When
it
is
said
these
things
,
the
meaning
clearly
is
,
Let
no
Man
censure
or
condemn
the
for
not
observing
these
Hence
then
these
Arguments
result
No
Man
ought
to
condemn
the
for
not
observing
of
the
because
that
therefore
the
was
a
therefore
't
is
blotted
out
;
therefore
the
is
not
obliged
to
observe
it
:
That
which
is
joined
with
Meats
and
Drinks
,
and
with
which
are
things
confessedly
no
difference
at
all
being
observed
by
the
as
to
their
being
named
or
the
like
,
that
must
be
that
which
is
a
shadow
of
,
or
in
respect
of
things
to
come
,
of
which
by
his
Advent
exhibited
the
that
must
be
that
must
be
therefore
the
must
be
abolished
,
as
being
only
The
Answers
which
the
return
to
this
last
Argument
are
these
That
the
meaneth
here
by
not
the
weekly
of
the
but
the
first
,
and
last
days
of
the
which
were
by
them
observed
as
and
are
in
sometimes
stiled
by
that
Name
having
said
before
cannot
be
rationally
supposed
in
the
word
following
,
to
forbid
only
the
same
thing
.
In
the
the
word
is
used
above
times
,
and
in
of
those
places
,
it
doth
unquestionably
signifie
the
and
in
the
other
places
the
sith
then
the
in
the
is
never
used
for
the
first
and
last
days
of
the
Feasts
,
but
ordinarily
is
there
used
for
their
we
ought
in
reason
to
conclude
it
here
importeth
the
same
thing
which
it
is
used
to
signifie
where
it
is
mentioned
in
other
places
by
the
and
not
conceive
it
here
importeth
that
which
it
is
never
used
to
signifie
in
the
that
is
,
we
ought
to
judge
is
signifies
the
and
not
the
of
the
Where-ever
the
word
in
the
is
mentioned
in
conjunction
with
it
doth
import
the
distinctly
and
separately
from
all
others
,
as
will
appear
from
the
perusal
of
all
the
places
where
these
things
are
jointly
mentioned
,
as
,
Being
then
here
mentioned
together
with
't
is
reasonable
to
conceive
it
signifies
the
same
thing
.
in
the
is
often
contradistinguished
to
all
other
and
more
particularly
to
and
therefore
being
here
mentioned
with
them
,
we
may
presume
it
cannot
signifie
them
,
or
any
portion
of
them
,
but
rather
that
it
doth
import
that
which
in
other
places
is
put
in
opposition
to
them
;
as
for
Example
,
And
lastly
having
reckoned
up
the
he
adds
v.
seeing
then
the
word
where-ever
it
is
used
in
conjunction
with
in
the
whole
Book
of
God
,
doth
always
signifie
the
we
cannot
doubt
but
in
conjunction
with
them
,
here
it
signifies
the
same
;
seeing
the
word
is
often
put
in
opposition
to
indefinitely
taken
,
what
reason
have
we
to
conceive
that
in
this
place
it
should
be
taken
for
any
part
or
portion
of
them
.
tell
us
,
That
by
here
the
understandeth
not
the
but
the
the
seven
Years
and
the
of
the
Year
of
But
the
same
Observations
do
confute
this
for
seeing
the
word
in
the
whole
doth
never
signifie
the
yearly
but
still
the
or
the
whole
week
;
since
the
word
when
it
is
joined
with
as
here
it
is
,
doth
always
fignifie
must
be
repugnant
to
that
Sence
in
which
the
word
is
used
by
the
and
therefore
contrary
to
those
Rules
by
which
we
are
obliged
to
expound
the
'T
is
Thirdly
Answered
,
That
the
saith
not
,
as
the
words
are
rendered
,
but
as
they
ought
to
be
rendered
,
whence
they
conclude
,
that
he
intends
not
the
whole
but
that
part
of
it
which
consisted
in
and
this
he
calls
a
or
a
This
Quarrel
at
the
Translation
of
these
Words
is
groundless
;
for
,
doth
as
truly
signifie
as
it
doth
signifie
as
when
the
same
And
again
And
when
Saint
Moreover
this
expression
was
in
use
among
the
of
that
as
appears
from
that
saying
of
the
Book
of
their
principal
fear
being
for
the
whence
it
appears
,
that
our
Translation
of
this
Phrase
is
very
suitable
to
the
Language
of
the
and
of
the
Age
in
which
they
lived
,
and
consequently
to
the
true
meaning
of
these
Words
.
here
makes
no
distinction
of
parts
of
the
to
be
retained
,
and
other
parts
to
be
abolished
;
if
therefore
no
Man
should
condemn
us
,
then
no
Man
should
condemn
us
for
not
observing
the
enjoined
on
that
day
,
that
being
eminently
part
of
the
the
word
can
only
be
referred
to
the
offered
on
the
then
must
it
only
relate
to
the
of
the
and
other
to
which
it
more
immediately
is
joined
;
whereas
it
is
acknowledged
,
not
only
that
the
offered
then
,
but
even
the
whole
were
part
of
that
which
was
blotted
out
,
and
and
Solemnities
,
for
not
observing
any
part
of
which
the
was
not
to
be
censured
or
condemned
,
and
therefore
this
must
be
affirmed
also
of
the
whole
There
is
not
one
Example
in
the
whole
in
which
it
can
be
shewed
,
that
,
doth
signifie
the
offered
on
the
day
,
in
distinction
from
the
other
Duties
of
the
Day
;
whence
evident
it
is
,
That
this
Exposition
of
the
words
is
groundless
.
Besides
,
had
the
intended
by
these
words
only
to
signifie
,
That
no
Man
should
condemn
the
for
not
offering
on
that
day
;
what
Reason
could
there
be
,
why
he
should
not
have
plainly
said
so
,
rather
than
signifie
his
mind
in
Terms
so
much
offensive
to
the
as
seeming
to
declare
the
Abrogation
of
their
whole
and
to
misguide
the
into
such
an
apprehension
?
Surely
,
had
the
embraced
the
Doctrine
,
he
would
not
have
afforded
so
great
occasion
to
others
to
reject
it
.
But
against
this
Argument
the
thus
Object
That
the
here
mentioned
is
said
to
be
but
the
Seventh
day
was
a
sign
of
a
thing
past
,
of
the
of
the
World.
That
the
Sabbath
was
not
as
the
Objection
,
without
Ground
,
affirms
,
A
Sign
,
but
Instituted
in
Commemoration
of
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
proves
not
that
it
was
not
a
shadow
also
of
things
future
;
for
the
was
the
memorial
of
God's
Mercy
in
passing
over
the
Houses
of
when
he
smote
the
the
Feast
of
was
a
memorial
that
their
Fathers
dwelt
in
Tents
and
Tabernacles
was
a
memorial
of
the
giving
of
the
Law
at
the
Feast
of
was
celebrated
in
memory
of
their
Passing
out
of
with
their
and
of
their
deliverance
from
the
Afflictions
they
endured
in
if
therefore
,
notwithstanding
the
Institution
of
these
in
memory
of
what
was
past
,
it
is
acknowledged
by
all
that
they
were
may
be
both
And
whereas
it
is
by
the
said
,
That
the
seems
not
to
be
a
of
any
Blessing
which
we
at
present
do
enjoy
by
it
may
be
Answered
That
this
Expression
of
the
doth
not
necessarily
import
,
that
the
things
mentioned
here
were
which
related
to
things
future
,
but
only
that
comparatively
to
those
future
things
which
were
to
be
prescribed
and
taught
by
and
his
they
were
shadows
This
Objection
seems
to
contradict
the
very
Words
of
the
and
therefore
what
Saint
said
to
is
very
proper
here
Even
the
acknowledged
,
That
their
was
a
of
the
this
being
their
Assertion
,
That
by
which
they
understand
the
Age
of
the
whence
in
the
to
the
doth
clearly
signifie
the
and
this
they
gathered
from
these
Expressions
of
the
which
say
,
That
which
,
say
the
is
spoken
of
that
Age
to
come
,
which
shall
be
Iren.
l.
Iren.
l.
Barnabas
,
Ep.
Orig
.
Hom.
in
Numer
.
f.
August
.
l.
De
Gen.
ad
lit
.
c.
Clemens
Alex.
Strom.
l.
Orig.
Hom.
in
Num.
f.
Machar
.
Hom.
Greg.
Nyssen
.
Hom.
in
Eccles.
Tom.
Cyril
.
Alex.
in
cap
Amosi
p.
Iren.
lib.
Just.
M.
in
Dial.
cum
Tryph.
p.
c.
Tertull.
advers.
Jud.
c.
And
all
the
do
with
one
Voice
declare
,
That
the
and
figured
the
Rest
which
Righteous
Persons
should
enjoy
by
and
their
Spiritual
Ceasing
from
the
Works
of
Sin
,
and
that
we
always
ought
to
be
employed
in
God's
Service
.
with
one
Voice
Assert
,
That
the
and
that
the
or
at
least
the
Converts
,
were
not
obliged
to
observe
it
.
Asserts
,
That
and
that
the
Adv.
Jud.
c.
That
the
Observation
of
it
was
and
that
it
was
blotted
out
like
as
and
other
Rites
of
the
Old
Law.
The
declares
,
That
saith
,
That
vid.
Haer.
that
hence
the
that
it
was
dissolved
by
the
Coming
of
the
Great
Sabbath
,
who
gives
us
Rest
from
our
Sins
.
Catech
4.
p.
38.
Saint
tells
his
It
would
be
endless
to
recite
all
that
the
say
upon
this
Subject
;
but
if
we
do
consider
how
constantly
the
teach
,
That
the
and
pious
Men
,
before
the
promulgation
of
the
Law
of
observed
not
the
how
generally
they
teach
that
it
was
a
and
that
our
both
by
his
performed
upon
that
day
,
and
by
his
Contests
with
designed
to
insinuate
the
dissolution
of
it
,
we
can
no
longer
doubt
the
Judgment
of
the
in
this
Matter
To
proceed
then
to
Answer
the
Objections
of
the
Objects
,
That
And
then
enquires
To
this
I
Answer
,
That
to
the
Seventh
day
doth
only
signifie
to
set
apart
that
day
for
his
peculiar
Worship
,
or
as
the
Badge
and
Sign
by
which
the
People
,
who
owned
for
their
God
,
should
be
distinguished
from
all
other
People
,
and
by
which
He
should
also
be
disting
uished
from
all
other
Gods
,
by
a
Work
peculiar
to
himself
;
for
it
being
the
Custom
of
all
and
of
all
to
set
apart
some
day
or
time
as
Sacred
for
the
Worship
of
their
Gods
,
and
in
that
time
to
Solemnize
their
Worship
by
the
Commemoration
,
or
the
imitation
of
some
peculiar
Actions
for
which
they
were
Honoured
;
God
would
have
this
to
be
the
Sign
of
His
the
Resting
on
the
day
,
in
Token
that
they
owned
him
as
the
Creator
of
the
World
by
imitation
of
the
Rest
he
took
when
he
had
made
it
:
This
God
himself
declares
by
saying
,
that
is
,
Now
that
the
Seed
of
are
come
to
be
my
People
in
they
shall
keep
the
Seventh
day
as
a
Sign
that
they
are
Consecrated
to
the
Service
of
the
Creator
of
the
World
,
and
that
they
own
him
as
their
God.
Ezek.
20.12
.
Hence
are
these
Sabbaths
said
to
be
given
and
God
commands
them
to
observe
them
,
that
is
,
did
consecrate
and
separate
them
from
all
other
to
be
his
own
peculiar
People
.
Hence
also
was
it
that
till
God
had
made
of
till
he
had
freed
this
Nation
from
that
Bondage
they
were
under
to
the
who
would
not
let
them
rest
from
Work
,
and
chosen
them
to
be
He
laid
not
this
injunction
on
them
,
for
even
the
very
day
before
that
mentioned
by
to
be
observed
by
them
as
a
day
of
Rest
,
Exod.
16.1
.
Neh.
9.14
.
they
marched
a
wearisom
Journey
,
and
at
Night
and
therefore
saith
,
That
God
that
is
,
then
did
he
set
a
part
that
day
to
be
a
day
to
be
observed
by
them
in
Honour
of
him
.
Accordingly
the
generally
teach
,
That
none
of
the
did
keep
the
Sabbath
,
nor
do
we
find
from
the
least
mention
of
the
Observation
of
it
,
though
we
find
frequent
mention
of
all
other
Acts
and
Requisits
of
their
Religious
Worship
,
of
their
Groves
and
Oratories
,
their
Priests
and
Altars
,
their
Sacrifices
and
Oblations
,
Prayers
,
Vows
,
Thanksgivings
,
and
,
after
of
their
Circumcision
;
the
Book
of
is
partly
spent
in
giving
an
account
of
the
Travels
of
these
from
one
place
to
another
,
and
yet
it
addeth
not
one
word
of
their
resting
any where
,
because
it
was
the
day
.
Now
doth
it
not
seem
strange
that
such
a
solemn
Command
should
have
been
given
to
and
all
Mankind
,
as
some
conceive
it
was
,
and
not
the
least
Print
or
Token
of
the
Observation
of
it
to
be
found
for
Two
thousand
Years
?
And
whereas
some
Object
those
Words
of
and
thence
Collect
,
that
God
had
before
given
a
Command
touching
the
Observation
of
that
day
It
may
be
Answered
,
That
the
word
is
wanting
in
the
and
so
the
Words
may
thus
be
rendred
,
and
so
they
will
accord
exactly
with
those
other
which
tell
us
,
That
the
to
the
not
by
that
God
caused
them
and
(
then
whereas
the
Sign
of
the
Covenant
between
him
and
was
only
that
of
Now
from
all
these
Considerations
it
seems
evident
that
the
import
of
those
Words
of
the
Second
is
only
this
,
God
made
the
World
in
Six
days
,
and
rested
the
which
was
the
Reason
that
when
he
chose
to
himself
a
People
,
he
made
that
the
day
they
were
to
set
apart
for
his
Service
that
so
they
might
acknowledge
him
,
whom
they
served
,
to
be
the
Creator
of
the
World.
And
Because
on
the
same
Day
God
overthrew
and
his
in
the
and
by
that
Action
compleated
his
Deliverance
of
his
People
from
Bondage
,
therefore
he
gives
that
as
a
farther
Reason
of
the
Observance
of
that
Day
,
Deut.
5.15
.
saying
,
Hence
therefore
We
see
sufficient
cause
why
this
Command
should
be
inserted
into
the
with
as
much
Ceremony
and
Solemnity
as
the
others
were
,
although
it
were
not
Moral
,
as
to
the
Nature
of
it
,
it
being
so
far
Moral
with
respect
unto
the
end
of
its
Observance
,
The
owning
the
Creator
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
as
their
peculiar
God
,
in
opposition
to
all
that
upon
this
depended
the
performance
of
all
the
other
Duties
,
which
belong
to
the
First
Table
.
For
't
was
this
Institution
which
continually
brought
this
to
their
Remembrance
,
that
the
God
they
Worshipped
was
the
Creator
of
the
World
;
they
could
not
ask
themselves
why
they
thus
rested
,
but
this
must
come
into
their
Minds
;
this
could
not
come
into
their
Minds
but
they
must
be
inclined
to
despise
all
the
old
and
the
whole
as
being
all
the
Creatures
of
their
Great
Wherefore
this
Precept
having
such
strict
Affinity
with
the
other
Three
,
which
were
unquestionably
intended
to
remove
the
Kinds
,
the
Objects
,
the
Signs
,
and
Instruments
of
and
keep
them
close
to
the
sole
Worship
of
the
True
might
very
well
find
place
among
the
Precepts
of
the
Hence
also
may
we
see
sufficient
Reason
for
the
strict
Charge
God
gave
for
Observation
of
the
for
the
severest
Punishments
which
he
inflicted
on
the
Violaters
of
it
,
and
for
the
Promises
he
made
of
signal
Blessings
to
the
Observers
of
it
,
Because
the
Observation
of
this
day
tended
so
fully
to
establish
the
great
Foundation
of
the
Law
of
the
Creator
of
the
World
was
their
God
in
Covenant
;
and
because
it
was
a
most
effectual
Bar
against
the
Old
of
the
World
,
which
chiefly
did
consist
in
Worshipping
the
whole
,
or
else
some
parts
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
on
which
account
we
find
God
often
mentioning
these
things
together
,
the
keeping
of
the
and
the
fleeing
from
as
in
these
words
And
in
these
following
Lastly
,
Because
the
Violation
of
this
Law
was
a
virtual
denial
of
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
and
consequently
of
that
God
who
made
it
,
and
gave
them
this
Temptation
to
Worship
the
Heavenly
Beings
,
that
they
were
eternal
.
Accordingly
we
find
the
usually
committing
both
these
Sins
at
once
,
to
wit
,
and
violation
of
the
as
in
those
Words
and
in
those
of
the
Author
of
the
Book
of
Since
then
the
Observation
of
this
Day
was
of
so
great
moment
for
preservation
of
them
from
that
to
which
they
were
so
prone
,
and
the
neglect
of
it
put
them
in
so
great
danger
of
returning
to
it
.
Surely
we
may
discern
sufficient
Reason
of
the
Severities
and
Promises
forenamed
,
and
of
the
frequent
Charges
given
for
the
strict
Observance
of
it
.
Hence
also
may
we
see
the
plainest
Reason
for
the
non-Obligation
of
the
now
,
Because
that
Reason
of
the
Institution
of
it
,
which
concerned
their
Freedom
from
Bondage
,
was
peculiar
to
the
and
therefore
never
could
concern
the
The
other
Reason
Assigned
by
God
that
it
might
be
that
they
were
his
peculiar
People
,
and
that
he
was
must
also
cease
upon
their
ceasing
to
be
his
and
to
have
any
more
Relation
to
him
as
Yea
seeing
God
hath
now
cast
off
that
very
People
to
whom
he
gave
the
for
a
Sign
,
and
as
truly
saith
and
that
dispensation
,
it
seems
to
be
a
kind
of
and
as
it
were
a
virtual
revolting
to
the
Dispensation
to
be
still
,
out
of
Conscience
,
Observers
of
the
Rest
which
was
peculiar
to
that
Law
and
Nation
.
If
it
be
here
enquired
,
whether
the
Reason
of
the
Observation
of
the
Seventh
day
assigned
in
the
Fourth
Commandment
,
Because
God
rested
on
that
day
,
doth
not
remain
and
equally
concern
all
I
Answer
,
No.
For
it
seems
a
vulgar
Error
to
conceive
that
God
did
chiefly
and
primarily
command
the
to
rest
upon
the
Seventh
day
in
imitation
of
his
Rest
,
there
being
nothing
moral
,
or
nothing
in
the
Light
of
Nature
which
could
induce
them
to
imitate
him
in
this
matter
any
more
than
in
the
Work
of
the
Six
days
preceeding
,
in
which
God
worked
;
which
was
so
far
from
laying
any
necessary
Obligation
on
them
to
work
upon
those
days
,
that
God
himself
established
many
other
as
a
perpetual
Ordinance
,
in
which
they
were
obliged
to
cease
from
Labour
on
those
Days
on
which
he
Worked
.
Wherefore
the
great
design
of
God
,
in
requiring
them
to
Rest
upon
that
day
,
as
he
did
,
was
this
,
that
by
so
doing
they
might
acknowledge
,
as
by
a
Sign
and
Pledge
,
That
they
did
Worship
and
own
him
as
their
God
in
Covenant
,
who
was
the
sole
Creator
of
the
World
,
according
to
these
Words
of
God
to
unto
you
Now
hence
it
follows
,
That
God
neither
did
,
nor
could
,
agreeably
to
his
Design
,
Command
the
then
,
or
before
,
to
observe
the
day
in
imitation
of
his
Resting
;
for
then
the
doing
this
by
his
own
could
be
no
sign
betwixt
him
and
the
that
they
were
his
peculiar
People
,
because
it
was
,
according
to
this
Supposition
,
the
common
duty
of
all
other
therefore
never
were
obliged
to
observe
this
rest
by
virtue
of
the
fourth
Commandment
,
and
being
also
not
obliged
to
it
by
any
Precept
it
cannot
be
in
them
any
act
of
Obedience
,
but
rather
must
be
deemed
the
Fruit
of
so
to
do
I
add
that
the
injunction
of
this
Rest
upon
a
reason
which
remains
,
and
which
doth
in
the
General
concern
all
will
not
inferr
the
Obligation
of
the
to
observe
the
Rest
commanded
for
that
Reason
,
it
being
very
common
in
the
Law
of
to
require
the
Observation
of
Ceremonial
Precepts
for
Reasons
which
remain
,
and
which
do
equally
concern
all
v.
g.
Now
God
is
still
the
Lord
of
but
hence
it
will
not
follow
that
they
are
obliged
to
observe
these
Ceremonial
Precepts
,
enjoined
for
Reasons
still
remaining
,
and
equally
concerning
it
therefore
cannot
rationally
be
concluded
,
that
are
obliged
to
observe
the
Rest
enjoined
in
the
Fourth
Commandment
,
because
it
is
commanded
for
a
Reason
that
doth
still
remain
.
Hence
we
may
easily
discern
the
Reason
why
the
still
observed
one
day
in
Seven
,
and
also
why
they
chose
to
observe
the
first
day
of
the
Week
,
and
not
the
last
.
For
when
began
,
it
had
two
sorts
of
Adversaries
to
encounter
,
The
unbelieving
and
the
and
therefore
as
a
Testimony
against
the
who
worshipped
false
Gods
;
that
is
,
the
Gods
they
chose
one
day
in
seven
to
signifie
they
worshipped
the
true
God
,
and
the
Creator
of
all
things
.
But
then
they
chose
the
first
of
these
seven
days
,
to
testifie
,
against
the
that
they
worshipped
this
God
,
not
now
as
one
in
Covenant
with
the
or
as
their
Redeemer
out
of
but
as
the
and
through
him
our
most
loving
and
to
own
themselves
the
Servants
of
that
God
who
on
the
morning
of
that
day
vanquished
Satan
the
Spiritual
and
redeemed
us
from
our
Spiritual
thraldom
,
by
raising
from
the
dead
,
begetting
us
instead
of
an
Earthly
to
an
Dr.
Spencer
de
Legibus
Hebr.
Mr.
Mede
Disc.
this
account
of
this
change
of
the
day
I
have
borrowed
from
two
very
Learned
and
Ingenious
men
,
and
for
the
further
illustration
and
confirmation
of
it
,
lot
it
be
observed
,
That
the
never
worshipped
God
,
or
put
up
their
addresses
to
him
under
the
name
of
as
we
by
our
Lord
are
taught
,
and
commanded
to
do
in
these
words
,
this
being
as
the
hath
observed
,
the
peculiar
privilege
of
above
the
as
they
They
were
,
it
is
confessed
,
also
,
Gal.
4.1
,
4.
but
as
being
Children
in
their
Minority
,
and
so
whereas
we
having
received
,
through
faith
in
the
Adoption
of
Sons
It
is
the
saying
of
the
this
being
a
word
proper
to
a
Son
,
and
only
used
by
natural
,
or
adopted
Sons
;
we
being
therefore
all
the
Children
of
God
,
and
his
adopted
Sons
we
have
through
him
received
this
privilege
to
address
our selves
unto
him
by
the
name
of
and
yet
more
certainly
is
it
peculiar
to
the
to
own
him
as
the
which
is
his
usual
name
in
the
and
to
address
unto
him
in
,
and
by
that
Name
.
Observe
that
the
Resurrection
of
our
is
generally
ascribed
in
the
and
when
our
Lord
declares
that
he
had
he
adds
immediately
Hence
doth
the
Holy
Ghost
assure
us
,
that
God
the
Father
said
unto
him
,
for
this
as
well
as
other
reasons
,
that
he
had
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
and
that
Observe
that
our
Resurrection
is
represented
as
the
Great
foundation
of
all
the
mercies
derived
to
us
from
our
as
being
that
by
which
they
were
compleated
,
or
confirmed
to
us
.
1
Pet.
3
21.
Our
Baptism
doth
saith
St.
Our
freedom
from
condemnation
is
ascribed
rather
unto
his
Resurrection
,
than
his
death
;
as
in
that
question
,
Our
Justification
is
ascribed
to
it
:
From
it
derives
our
hope
of
Glory
,
1
Pet.
1.3
.
for
In
a
word
,
't
is
the
foundation
of
our
whole
faith
,
1
Cor.
15.14
.
for
Since
then
these
blessings
,
so
far
exceeding
those
of
the
Creation
,
or
of
the
deliverance
from
were
procured
to
us
by
the
Resurrection
of
our
Lord
,
Ephes.
1.19
.
which
was
effected
by
the
operation
of
the
strength
of
the
power
of
God
the
since
he
became
the
and
through
him
by
raising
him
from
the
Dead
,
there
seems
great
reason
why
this
day
should
be
appointed
as
the
day
in
which
the
should
acknowledge
himself
a
Worshipper
of
Moreover
this
day
being
peculiarly
stiled
the
it
is
highly
probable
it
was
observed
by
primarily
in
honour
of
our
and
through
him
to
whom
our
prayers
,
our
praises
,
and
spiritual
sacrifices
are
offer'd
on
that
day
through
Christ
.
And
for
Illustration
of
this
matter
let
it
be
observed
,
That
the
times
of
the
were
still
represented
by
the
under
the
Notion
of
and
the
work
of
the
or
a
Creation
of
and
a
Accordingly
,
Heb.
2.5
.
the
Author
to
the
stiles
this
new
Dispensation
and
they
who
then
enjoy'd
the
Gift
of
Miracles
,
or
other
extraordinary
operations
are
said
to
have
tasted
And
the
Renovation
of
by
this
Dispensation
,
is
represented
as
wrought
by
so
that
now
in
him
;
for
Observe
that
this
Hieron
.
&
Theodoret
in
Isa.
Euseb.
dem
.
Evan.
l.
as
it
was
made
by
so
is
it
immediately
subjected
to
him
.
He
by
the
was
stiled
to
him
,
and
not
unto
the
He
hath
declaring
that
he
will
have
and
determining
that
Moreover
this
power
he
received
at
the
Resurrection
,
having
then
,
Mat.
28.18
.
as
he
saith
,
all
power
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
committed
to
him
;
being
then
,
saith
the
Apostle
made
both
Lord
and
Christ
,
Act.
2.36
.
and
exalted
to
be
a
Prince
and
a
Saviour
;
whence
he
is
said
to
be
Observe
that
are
represented
in
the
as
those
who
do
succeed
the
in
all
their
Covenant-Relations
and
being
therefore
This
Covenant-Relation
they
enjoy
by
virtue
of
that
Jesus
who
is
and
who
gave
himself
for
us
,
that
he
might
redeem
us
,
Tit.
2.14
.
and
purifie
us
to
himself
a
peculiar
people
.
In
fine
,
the
vertues
for
which
we
are
to
celebrate
his
Praises
,
are
our
Redemption
by
him
from
the
wrath
to
come
,
from
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
from
the
power
of
Satan
,
from
the
dominion
of
sin
,
our
Adoption
,
our
receiving
of
the
spirit
,
by
which
we
are
enabled
to
cry
Abba
Father
,
and
as
a
consequent
of
that
,
our
being
heirs
of
Glory
;
and
all
these
mercies
,
as
I
have
observed
already
,
were
confirmed
by
,
and
were
compleated
to
us
at
his
Resurrection
.
If
then
in
this
Oeconomy
there
be
a
new
world
,
and
a
new
Creation
,
a
new
Lord
to
whom
this
world
is
subject
,
and
who
is
to
be
honoured
and
worshipped
,
as
the
former
was
,
tho'
to
the
honour
of
the
former
;
if
there
be
a
new
Covenant
established
in
his
blood
,
and
by
which
he
hath
purified
to
himself
a
peculiar
people
;
if
to
this
Lord
all
power
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
is
given
by
the
Creator
of
the
World
,
unto
this
very
end
that
all
men
might
thus
honour
him
;
if
this
Lord
hath
procured
for
us
a
Redemption
from
the
power
of
Sin
and
Satan
,
much
more
valuable
than
the
Redemption
of
the
thraldom
;
if
by
his
Resurrection
we
are
all
begotten
to
the
lively
hope
of
a
much
better
is
there
not
cause
sufficient
for
the
Translation
of
the
Day
appointed
for
the
celebration
of
the
mercies
of
the
old
Creation
,
and
of
deliverance
from
the
thraldom
,
and
the
agnizing
of
the
Author
of
it
as
the
that
sanctified
them
,
to
a
day
appointed
for
Celebration
of
the
new
Creation
,
and
the
deliverance
accomplished
by
it
,
and
the
acknowledging
the
of
it
as
the
Lord
?
Is
there
not
cause
sufficient
why
should
observe
the
day
on
which
their
did
triumph
over
their
spiritual
redeem'd
them
from
spiritual
thraldom
,
begot
them
to
a
lively
hope
of
a
Spiritual
●nd
by
the
observation
of
it
should
profess
that
they
are
and
〈◊〉
that
Jesus
who
is
Lord
of
all
things
?
Can
we
refuse
to
give
this
honour
to
the
who
is
by
God's
appointment
to
be
honoured
as
the
and
whom
we
do
thus
worship
in
behalf
of
the
whence
he
insers
This
Assertion
is
expresly
false
,
and
manifestly
contradicts
the
Text
,
for
in
none
of
these
doth
our
Lord
mention
the
Commandments
of
the
of
which
that
of
the
is
one
,
but
only
doth
enumerate
those
which
belonged
to
the
second
.
His
Inference
is
also-false
,
for
there
speaks
not
of
what
was
necessary
to
Salvation
to
be
observed
by
the
after
his
Resurrection
,
but
of
what
was
necessary
then
to
be
observed
by
the
speaking
there
to
a
who
was
acquainted
already
with
the
Law
of
which
he
spake
,
and
had
observ'd
it
from
his
Youth
.
Objects
,
That
To
this
I
answer
first
,
That
this
hath
declared
that
the
seventh-day
was
part
of
that
and
was
exhibited
by
and
so
he
plainly
did
discharge
the
from
observation
of
the
Rest
required
by
the
fourth
Commandment
on
the
That
He
,
or
any
of
his
Brethren
preached
the
Gospel
in
the
upon
that
day
,
can
be
no
evidence
that
they
esteemed
the
Rest
required
on
that
day
obliging
to
the
but
only
that
they
prudentially
complied
with
in
coming
to
their
on
that
day
,
that
so
they
might
have
more
familiar
access
unto
them
,
and
better
opportunity
to
instruct
them
in
the
faith
;
and
therefore
in
pursuance
of
the
same
good
end
,
St.
who
was
most
free
and
vehement
in
declaring
his
and
our
freedom
from
the
legal
Ceremonies
,
saith
,
notwithstanding
and
therefore
his
example
in
these
cases
will
as
much
prove
that
we
are
to
observe
the
Law
of
and
the
Customs
,
as
that
we
are
obliged
to
keep
the
farther
adds
,
§.
17.
Obj.
4.
p
210.
1
Cor.
7.19
.
That
St.
tells
us
that
in
To
which
I
answer
that
here
he
plainly
begs
the
Question
,
which
is
only
this
,
and
contradicts
the
plainest
declaration
of
our
and
the
whole
that
it
was
which
laid
no
obligation
on
the
closeth
with
the
common
To
this
I
Answer
,
first
,
That
these
words
of
cannot
be
rationally
deemed
to
import
that
he
advised
them
to
pray
their
flight
might
not
be
on
the
because
he
thought
such
flying
then
a
sinful
action
,
or
a
profanation
of
that
day
,
seeing
he
so
expresly
hath
declar'd
the
contrary
,
Mark
3.4
.
saying
,
that
and
that
in
all
such
cases
that
the
Rest
of
that
day
might
be
violated
to
preserve
and
much
more
to
preserve
the
life
of
man
;
that
and
therefore
man
might
wave
the
Rest
required
on
that
day
when
it
was
for
his
good
to
do
so
.
Having
then
so
oft
,
and
so
expresly
taught
his
that
it
was
lawful
to
fly
for
saving
of
their
lives
upon
that
day
,
he
could
not
use
these
words
to
intimate
the
contrary
.
Tho'
it
were
lawful
,
even
when
the
Fourth
Commandment
was
still
in
force
,
to
flee
upon
that
day
from
danger
,
and
travel
upon
case
of
urgent
necessity
;
yet
many
of
the
thought
otherwise
,
esteeming
this
an
intolerable
profanation
of
the
persecuting
,
and
condemning
our
Lord
for
teaching
the
contrary
.
If
therefore
his
or
other
should
have
been
compell'd
to
flee
upon
that
day
they
might
have
been
molested
,
and
persecuted
by
their
own
and
so
had
cause
to
pray
The
believing
adhered
stiffly
to
the
observance
of
the
and
consequently
to
the
observance
of
the
Rest
commanded
on
the
till
the
destruction
of
and
thought
themselves
obliged
so
to
do
,
and
therefore
might
well
advise
them
,
knowing
that
they
would
still
retain
these
apprehensions
,
to
pray
their
flight
might
not
fall
out
upon
that
day
.
And
tho'
it
cannot
be
expected
that
we
should
know
the
Reasons
of
all
his
actions
,
yet
might
he
still
permit
the
to
continue
under
this
apprehension
of
their
obligation
to
observe
the
Law
of
that
so
the
unbelieving
might
be
the
less
offended
at
them
,
and
so
might
be
more
ready
to
embrace
the
faith
;
and
because
he
knew
the
time
would
shortly
come
when
the
should
be
destroyed
,
and
they
should
thereby
be
convinced
that
the
Rites
confined
to
that
were
abolished
That
there
is
no
Evidence
of
Traditions
for
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
of
is
proved
Because
there
is
no
mention
of
them
in
the
ancient
Councils
,
the
the
Discourses
of
the
Ancients
Church
Government
and
Discipline
,
or
in
their
Rituals
,
Because
we
find
no
mention
of
their
Articles
of
Faith
in
the
Creeds
,
Enchriidions
,
Compendiums
of
Christian
Doctrine
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Opinions
,
or
in
the
catechistical
Discourses
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
Because
the
Fathers
of
the
first
Ages
were
very
careful
and
concerned
to
preserve
the
Traditions
of
the
Apostles
truly
so
called
,
and
so
esteemed
by
them
,
and
had
occasion
to
mention
them
,
by
reason
of
the
pretences
of
the
Hereticks
of
their
Times
to
Tradition
,
and
yet
they
have
not
been
concerned
to
preserve
the
pretended
traditionary
Doctrines
and
Practices
of
the
Church
of
true
Catholick
Faith
without
which
no
Man
can
be
saved
.
the
papal
Jurisdiction
over
all
Christians
,
the
practice
of
auricular
Confession
and
Indulgences
,
of
Prayer
to
Saints
and
Angels
,
of
Veneration
of
Images
,
of
performing
the
publick
Services
of
Prayer
,
Singing
,
Reading
in
a
Tongue
not
understood
by
the
People
Apostolical
Tradition
Catholick
Church
viz.
The
Lord's
Day
Assemblies
,
the
Ordination
of
Presbyters
and
Deacons
by
Bishops
,
the
Government
of
the
Church
by
them
,
the
Observation
of
the
Festival
,
Baptizing
by
Trine
Immersion
,
the
mixture
of
Wine
with
Water
in
the
Sacrament
,
Church
Assemblies
ancient
Rituals
ancient
Councils
Primitive
Writers
Roman
Church
S.
Offices
Councils
,
Liturgies
Western
Church
Constitutions
Apostolical
universal
Church
under
the
Titles
of
Custom
and
Tradition
unwritten
Customs
Concomitance
,
and
the
sufficiency
of
one
Species
to
make
an
entire
Sacrament
,
and
to
conveigh
the
whole
benefit
of
the
Sacrament
;
Of
the
necessity
of
the
intention
of
the
Priest
to
make
a
Sacrament
;
Of
the
number
of
the
Sacraments
,
that
they
are
neither
more
nor
less
than
Seven
;
Of
Marriage
,
that
it
is
a
Sacrament
properly
so
called
,
and
that
by
virtue
of
our
Lord's
Institution
;
Of
the
Transubstantiation
of
the
Bread
and
Wine
into
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
;
Of
the
Oblation
of
a
true
propitiatory
Sacrifice
for
the
Dead
and
Living
in
the
Mass
;
Of
a
Purgatory
,
or
place
in
which
the
Souls
of
Pious
Men
do
suffer
Punishment
,
and
from
which
,
being
afterwards
relieved
by
the
Prayers
and
good
Works
of
the
Faithful
upon
Earth
,
they
go
to
Heaven
before
the
Day
of
Judgment
:
a
Power
of
Indulgences
is
left
by
Christ
unto
his
Church
Saints
departed
are
to
be
Invoked
,
Images
to
be
Venerated
the
Church
of
is
the
Catholick
Church
,
the
Mother
and
Mistress
of
all
Churches
the
Pope
is
the
Vicar
of
our
Lord
Jesus
upon
Earth
,
and
that
without
the
Belief
of
this
Faith
Salvation
cannot
be
obtained
,
Christian
Church
Apostles
Creed
Four
Evangelists
,
&c.
Christian
Doctrine
Ecclesiastical
Doctrines
Paschal
Cycles
Christian
Symbol
Creeds
,
Enchiridions
,
Compendiums
Christian
Doctrine
catechistical
Discourses
ecclesiastical
Doctrines
Trent
Catechism
ecclesiastical
Tradition
secret
Traditions
to
stand
firm
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
which
,
for
the
greater
certainty
,
he
,
having
testified
concerning
it
,
thought
necessary
to
leave
in
writing
,
Epistles
.
Papias
puts
down
their
Traditions
the
Character
of
his
Faith
,
and
the
Declaration
of
the
Truth
,
Irenaeus
,
the
Church
keeps
with
the
greatest
care
preaches
,
and
teaches
and
by
Tradition
hands
it
down
,
Apostles
,
beyond
which
the
most
learned
Bishop
taught
nothing
,
as
being
not
above
his
Master
;
nor
did
the
meanest
Christian
believe
less
,
the
Faith
,
and
Tradition
of
it
being
one
and
the
same
in
all
places
.
R.
Articles
Apostles
Tradition
for
confirmation
of
the
Christian
Churches
in
the
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
Polycarp
,
though
most
sufficient
for
declaration
of
the
Truth
The
Faith
Preached
by
the
Church
,
Cap.
2.
the
exposition
of
the
Truth
,
which
the
Church
having
received
from
the
Apostles
,
keeps
,
ad
Fidem
&
Traditiones
,
Cap.
3.
to
Faith
and
Traditions
,
Christian
Church
Articles
of
Faith
Roman
Church
for
the
better
security
of
them
,
very
necessary
,
for
conservation
of
Apostolical
Tradition
.
That
which
only
is
delivered
by
word
of
Mouth
quickly
vanisheth
,
as
having
no
certainty
.
some
idle
Fables
as
coming
to
him
from
most
of
the
Church
Guides
exceeding
Foolish
without
committing
what
they
Preached
to
writing
without
writing
Traditions
Apostolical
Iren.
l.
Obscurity
,
and
Insufficiency
they
were
spoken
variously
,
or
so
as
to
admit
of
divers
Senses
,
and
that
from
them
the
Truth
could
not
be
known
by
them
who
were
ignorant
of
Tradition
,
this
Truth
being
delivered
,
not
by
writing
but
by
word
of
Mouth
.
That
the
Apostles
revealed
not
all
things
to
all
Men
,
but
some
things
they
delivered
openly
,
and
to
all
,
some
things
secretly
,
and
to
few
.
Filii
sapientum
qui
ab
initio
Doctrinam
nobis
Apostolicam
tradiderunt
,
The
Sons
of
the
wise
Men
,
who
from
the
beginning
delivered
to
them
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
That
all
the
Ancients
,
and
even
the
Apostles
taught
the
same
things
which
they
did
,
and
that
what
they
delivered
was
afterwards
corrupted
by
the
Orthodox
.
the
Rule
of
Faith
Apostolick
Churches
saving
Truth
could
not
be
known
from
Scripture
by
them
who
were
ignorant
of
Tradition
,
as
being
not
delivered
down
to
Posterity
by
writing
,
but
by
word
of
Mouth
,
the
Apostles
first
Preached
the
Gospel
,
and
after
by
the
Will
of
God
delivered
it
unto
us
in
the
Scriptures
,
to
be
hereafter
the
Foundation
and
Pillar
of
our
Faith.
the
pretences
of
the
Hereticks
unto
Tradition
might
be
probable
,
did
not
the
Holy
Scriptures
contradict
them
.
those
things
which
they
feign
to
have
received
as
Tradition
,
without
the
Authority
,
and
Testimonies
of
the
Scripture
,
the
Sword
of
God
doth
smite
Northern
Hereticks
Oral
Tradition
Holy
Scriptures
ancient
Fathers
Latin
Church
whosoever
will
be
saved
,
before
all
things
it
is
necessary
that
he
hold
the
Catholick
Faith
,
he
shall
perish
everlastingly
and
the
Catholick
Faith
is
this
,
This
is
the
Catholick
Faith
Fifteeen
hundred
Ancients
,
Tertullian
Basil
,
Eusebius
Ecclesiastical
Opinions
R.
Catholick
incredible
Assertions
Because
it
is
impossible
they
should
be
true
.
The
Novelty
of
the
R.
Doctrines
farther
proved
,
from
the
general
Tradition
of
the
Church
;
that
the
Four
Gospels
and
the
Scriptures
comprized
all
that
was
necessary
to
be
believed
or
done
by
Christians
;
this
proved
,
in
general
From
the
particular
account
Tradition
gives
us
of
the
Writings
of
the
Four
Evangelists
,
Inference
;
this
Tradition
shews
,
That
to
preserve
a
Doctrine
safe
to
Posterity
,
't
was
not
sufficient
to
receive
it
by
Oral
Tradition
,
unless
it
were
written
,
This
is
proved
from
the
general
Tradition
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
;
that
the
Apostles
,
or
the
Symbol
was
a
compleat
summary
of
all
things
necessary
to
be
believed
by
Christians
,
Where
it
is
shewed
,
that
the
Apostles
delivered
to
their
Converts
a
System
,
or
a
form
of
Words
,
That
this
form
was
delivered
to
all
Churches
,
and
was
for
substance
the
same
with
that
,
which
afterwards
was
stiled
the
Apostles
Creed
,
That
Christians
were
received
into
the
Church
by
Baptism
on
the
profession
of
this
Faith
,
That
it
was
taught
as
the
entire
System
of
things
necessary
to
be
believed
,
That
it
was
esteemed
a
Test
of
Orthodoxy
,
by
which
they
prescribed
to
Hereticks
,
That
this
whole
Summary
of
Christian
Faith
was
evidently
contained
in
Scripture
,
And
that
notwithstanding
they
unanimously
stiled
it
a
Tradition
,
Holy
Scriptures
ancient
Church
v.
g.
general
Tradition
Iren.
lib.
the
Apostles
first
preached
the
Gospel
,
and
afterwards
,
by
the
Will
of
God
,
delivered
the
same
Gospel
which
they
preached
to
us
in
the
Scripture
,
to
be
for
future
Ages
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Truth
.
Did
these
Apostles
preach
the
Gospel
with
writing
,
or
without
writing
what
they
preached
?
Without
writing
Is
it
probable
they
preached
Salvation
only
to
them
that
heard
them
,
and
had
no
regard
to
them
that
were
to
come
after
,
as
must
be
supposed
if
they
writ
not
that
Doctrine
of
Salvation
which
they
preached
,
for
those
things
which
are
spoken
,
and
not
written
,
do
presently
vanish
?
Lord
Jesus
John
,
Did
many
things
which
were
not
written
.
they
chose
out
of
them
those
things
to
be
written
which
they
conceived
sufficient
for
the
Salvation
of
Believers
.
De
consensu
Evangelist
.
lib.
Austin
,
who
sent
the
Prophets
before
his
descent
,
sent
also
the
Apostles
after
his
Ascention
,
of
all
whom
he
was
the
Head
,
wherefore
it
must
not
be
said
that
he
writ
nothing
,
seeing
his
Members
writ
that
which
they
knew
by
the
Dictates
of
their
Head
,
for
whatsoever
he
would
have
us
read
concerning
what
he
did
,
or
said
,
he
commanded
his
Apostles
,
as
being
his
Amanuenses
to
write
down
.
all
that
he
would
have
us
read
of
his
Sayings
,
Because
that
Heresies
would
afterwards
break
in
upon
the
Church
,
Theophylact
,
it
pleased
the
Apostles
to
write
the
Gospels
,
that
from
thence
being
taught
the
Truth
,
we
might
not
be
perverted
by
the
Falshood
of
Heresie
,
nor
be
corrupted
in
our
Manners
.
from
Heresie
in
Doctrine
,
and
from
Corruption
in
Manners
,
he
was
necessitated
to
write
having
first
preached
to
the
as
he
was
about
to
go
to
others
,
commiting
his
Gospel
to
writing
in
his
own
Language
,
he
supplied
by
writing
their
want
of
his
Presence
from
whom
he
went.
leave
those
things
in
writing
which
he
had
delivered
by
word
of
mouth
to
them
,
was
compelled
to
write
his
Gospel
when
a
Persecution
arose
in
so
that
they
were
in
danger
to
be
separated
from
each
other
;
that
wanting
Teachers
,
they
might
not
want
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
they
desired
to
write
for
them
the
History
of
all
the
Words
and
Works
of
Christ
,
that
so
,
wherever
they
should
be
hereafter
,
they
might
have
with
them
,
the
whole
form
of
Faith.
They
were
so
affected
with
it
,
as
not
to
be
contented
with
hearing
of
it
all
at
once
,
or
with
the
unwritten
Teaching
,
or
oral
Tradition
of
the
heavenly
Word
;
the
Follower
of
St.
that
he
would
leave
them
in
writing
a
digest
or
memorial
of
the
Doctrine
delivered
to
them
by
word
of
Mouth
,
they
never
ceased
till
they
had
obtained
their
requests
Papias
,
Bishop
in
the
same
Book
puts
down
the
Tradition
of
the
ancient
Presbyters
,
touching
the
Order
of
the
Gospels
,
which
is
to
this
effect
,
preaching
the
Word
publickly
at
and
speaking
the
Gospel
by
the
Spirit
,
to
write
what
he
spake
,
as
being
one
who
had
long
followed
him
,
and
remembred
the
things
spoken
,
and
that
thereupon
having
writ
the
Gospel
,
gave
it
to
those
who
desired
it
.
Mark
,
Papias
he
took
especial
care
to
say
nothing
that
was
false
,
and
,
to
leave
nothing
out
of
his
Gospel
he
had
heard
from
St.
Mark
the
Gospel
which
he
had
written
.
and
delivered
the
Writings
of
the
Holy
Evangelists
,
laying
this
only
in
those
places
as
the
Foundation
of
the
Faith
,
and
so
going
on
to
other
Countries
to
convert
them
Paul
,
Lucas
quod
ab
illo
praedicabatur
Evangelium
in
libro
condidit
.
l.
3.
c.
1
Irenaeus
writ
in
a
Book
that
Gospel
which
was
preached
by
him
,
neglected
not
to
teach
the
whole
Counsel
of
God
,
neglected
not
to
write
what
St.
had
taught
they
could
not
pretend
to
know
what
was
not
taught
by
or
was
not
written
by
St.
to
speak
of
those
necessary
things
which
they
had
pretermitted
who
writ
before
him
Ebion
,
Cerinthus
Timothy
Bishop
The
salutary
Passion
,
the
Miracles
and
Doctrines
of
our
Lord
,
and
that
he
digested
them
in
order
,
and
added
his
own
to
them
.
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Truth
.
quickly
vanish
with
the
unwritten
teaching
of
the
divine
Doctrine
,
the
infallible
way
of
oral
Tradition
,
desire
with
all
earnestness
St.
Mark
with
this
desire
of
the
Christians
,
oral
Tradition
written
word
oral
Tradition
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Truth
.
by
the
Will
of
God
He
commanded
Holy
Ghost
It
was
the
pleasure
of
Christ
,
that
Christians
being
taught
the
Truth
might
neither
be
perverted
by
Heresies
,
or
corrupted
in
manners
.
Apostles
Creed
the
words
of
their
Catechism
the
elementary
Principles
of
the
Oracles
of
God
the
word
of
the
beginning
of
Christ
,
the
Analogy
of
Faith
the
mystery
of
Godliness
Church
,
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Truth
,
a
form
of
sound
words
Christians
in
Faith
and
Love
the
good
depositum
committed
to
faithful
Men
,
able
to
instruct
others
in
it
:
The
Faith
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
Apostles
Creed
Christ
.
Irenaeus
from
the
Apostles
and
their
Disciples
.
The
true
and
life-giving
Faith
,
which
the
Church
received
from
the
Apostles
,
and
distributes
to
her
Sons
.
It
,
Tertullian
,
is
the
Rule
of
Truth
,
which
came
from
Christ
,
and
was
by
his
Companions
handed
down
to
us
.
De
praescrip.
Cap.
9.
Cap.
14.
Cap.
21.
Epist.
ad
Jov.
Tom.
p.
246
,
247.
Pag.
501.
Epist.
81.
The
Institution
of
Christ
,
which
all
Nation
ought
to
believe
:
The
Rule
prescribed
by
Christ
which
the
Churches
received
from
the
Apostles
,
the
Apostles
from
Christ
.
the
Divine
and
Apostolical
Faith
,
which
was
preached
from
the
beginning
.
Jerusalem
,
the
Tradition
of
the
Holy
and
Apostolick
Faith.
Is
is
,
Ambrose
,
the
Symbol
of
the
Faith
of
the
Apostles
,
Symbol
the
Church
of
keeps
undefiled
.
Ruffinus
their
Ancestors
left
to
them
this
Tradition
,
that
the
Apostles
being
to
depart
one
from
the
other
,
did
first
agree
upon
this
as
the
Rule
of
what
they
afterwards
should
preach
;
and
determined
,
this
should
be
given
as
a
Rule
to
Believers
,
and
as
an
Index
of
their
Faith
,
by
which
he
should
be
known
,
who
preached
Christ
truly
according
to
the
Rules
of
the
Apostles
.
It
is
,
the
sure
Rule
of
Faith
,
which
the
Apostles
delivered
.
this
was
the
Tradition
of
the
Ancients
.
Isidore
Hispalensis
Tali
ratione
institutum
majores
nostri
dixerunt
,
Our
Ancestors
have
said
,
that
the
Apostles
Creed
was
instituted
after
this
manner
Rabanus
Maurus
Ruffinus
,
Pope
Leo
This
is
the
short
and
perfect
Confession
of
the
Symbol
which
is
signed
with
the
twelve
Sentences
of
the
Apostles
.
Praefat.
ad
Expos.
Symb.
Apost.
Apud
Ivon
.
decret.
part.
1.
c.
35
,
36.
Venantius
Fortunatus
this
is
the
Symbol
which
they
among
themselves
wholesomely
made
by
the
assistance
of
the
Holy
Spirit
.
venerable
Bede
,
the
Symbol
of
Faith
delivered
by
the
Apostles
.
Baptism
.
Justin
Martyr
as
many
as
believed
that
the
things
which
were
said
,
and
taught
by
Christians
were
true
,
were
admitted
by
Baptism
among
the
number
of
Christians
.
the
undeclinable
Rule
of
Truth
which
the
Christian
received
by
Baptism
,
the
preaching
of
that
Truth
by
which
,
the
Church
illuminates
all
that
are
willing
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Truth
.
Apostolical
Constitutions
the
things
which
cencern
his
being
Listed
among
Christians
.
I
rank
my self
among
the
Souldiers
of
Christ
,
and
I
believe
I
am
Baptized
into
the
one
unbegotten
only
true
God
,
learn
the
Faith
,
and
recite
it
to
the
Bishop
,
or
his
Presbyter
.
General
Council
to
learn
the
Faith
Rule
of
Faith
There
is
one
God
,
who
having
made
all
things
,
sustained
them
by
his
Word
and
holy
Spirit
.
This
word
,
O
Philosopher
,
we
adore
,
knowing
him
to
be
the
Son
of
God
,
and
believing
that
for
our
Redemption
he
was
incarnate
of
a
Virgin
,
and
was
born
,
and
was
made
Man
,
and
that
by
his
Death
and
Passion
on
the
Cross
,
he
delivered
us
from
eternal
condemnation
,
and
by
his
Resurrection
he
purchased
for
us
Life
eternal
,
whom
,
being
ascended
into
Heaven
,
we
hope
that
he
will
come
again
to
be
judge
of
all
our
Actions
.
the
Nicene
Synod
rejoiced
Eusebius
Caesariensis
As
we
have
received
from
the
Bishops
that
were
before
us
,
both
when
we
were
Catechized
,
and
when
we
received
Baptism
;
and
as
we
have
learned
from
the
Scriptures
,
and
as
we
have
both
believed
and
taught
when
we
were
made
Priests
and
Bishops
,
so
believing
at
present
we
declare
this
our
Faith
unto
you
.
being
most
ancient
,
and
annexed
to
Baptism
.
The
Holy
Symbol
into
which
we
were
Baptized
and
do
Baptize
.
The
holy
Symbol
into
which
we
were
all
Baptized
.
Basilicus
Nicene
Creed
That
it
was
the
Creed
into
which
they
,
and
all
the
Believers
before
them
were
Baptized
.
the
Faith
of
the
Church
had
promised
to
keep
at
the
day
of
his
Baptism
.
Theodoret
to
learn
the
Faith
expounded
at
Pope
Leo
the
Confession
,
which
pronouncing
before
many
Witnesses
,
we
receive
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
,
the
Symbol
which
was
pronounced
by
all
that
were
Baptized
throughout
the
World.
baptismal
Offices
Ordo
Romanus
Isidore
Hispalensis
quod
competentes
recipiunt
,
which
they
who
were
prepared
for
Baptism
received
and
learn'd
.
Rabanus
Maurus
before
the
Catechumen
was
brought
to
Baptism
,
the
Apostles
Symbol
was
shewed
to
him
,
and
he
was
asked
whether
he
believed
it
.
Baptizandis
traditur
salutare
symbolum
,
the
wholesome
Symbol
is
delivered
to
those
that
are
to
be
Baptized
.
Canon
Law
Roman
Church
Nicene
Council
she
preached
,
taught
delivered
,
L.
1.
c.
1.
p.
42.
as
having
but
one
Mouth
,
Church
dispersed
through
the
World
,
Cap.
2.
Cap.
4.
received
from
the
Apostles
Disciples
,
the
one
and
the
same
Faith
which
the
Church
retained
throughout
the
whole
World.
to
be
seen
in
every
Church
,
the
one
and
only
truth
preaching
of
the
truth
he
,
who
was
the
most
able
Speaker
could
say
no
other
things
;
That
he
received
this
truth
from
the
Apostles
,
and
unum
apud
omnes
edictum
Dei
,
the
one
Edict
of
God
,
which
hangs
up
among
all
Christians
The
Symbol
of
the
Christian
Faith.
Regulam
fidei
unam
omnino
,
solam
immobilem
,
&
irreformabilem
,
That
Rule
which
is
entirely
one
,
and
which
alone
is
unmoveable
,
and
not
to
be
reformed
novitatem
correctionis
,
of
any
new
Correction
,
nihil
desideramus
ultra
credere
,
hoc
enim
prius
credimus
,
non
esse
quod
ultra
credere
debeamus
,
desire
to
believe
nothing
more
,
for
this
we
first
believe
that
we
ought
to
be
believe
nothing
more
there
is
no
need
of
seeking
after
other
things
,
we
know
all
that
we
ought
to
know
aliud
non
esse
credendum
,
Cap.
9.
Cap.
14.
that
nothing
else
is
to
be
believed
regula
fidei
quae
salvum
facit
,
the
Rule
of
Faith
which
brings
Salvation
.
Let
the
ecclesiastical
Preaching
delivered
by
order
of
Succession
from
the
Apostles
,
and
to
this
present
time
continuing
in
the
Churches
,
Proem
.
in
libr.
we
ought
to
know
this
,
that
the
Holy
Apostles
preaching
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
did
manifestly
deliver
even
to
those
who
were
most
slow
in
Inquisition
of
divine
Knowledge
,
all
things
which
they
believed
necessary
for
all
Believers
Apostles
Creed
These
are
the
form
of
those
things
,
which
are
manifestly
delivered
by
the
Preaching
of
the
Apostles
.
The
teaching
of
the
Faith
,
and
the
instruction
of
the
Catechist
in
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
.
the
whole
Doctrine
of
Faith
to
keep
the
Faith
alone
,
delivered
to
him
by
the
Church
.
It
is
,
Hilary
,
Ad.
Const.
Aug.
p.
342.
343.
the
safest
course
to
retain
that
first
and
only
Evangelical
Faith
confessed
in
Baptism
,
and
to
innovate
nothing
in
it
.
New
Creeds
Nazianzen
,
is
a
short
Boundary
and
Rule
of
Christian
Wisdom
.
It
is
,
Athanasius
,
sufficient
for
the
destruction
of
all
Impiety
,
and
for
the
confirmation
of
the
true
Faith
in
Christ
,
for
the
destruction
of
every
wicked
Heresie
,
and
for
confirmation
of
the
ecclesiastical
Doctrine
.
because
it
was
in
nothing
defective
because
if
any
other
Faith
should
be
composed
,
that
might
be
looked
upon
,
as
imperfect
Catholick
Faith
is
made
known
to
the
Faithful
in
the
Creed
Comprehensio
fidei
nostrae
atque
perfectio
,
The
comprehension
and
perfection
of
our
Faith
Plenitudo
credentium
,
totum
continens
compendio
brevitatis
,
&
confirmans
onnes
perfectione
credendi
,
The
fulness
of
Believers
,
comprising
the
whole
of
their
Faith
in
a
compendious
brevity
,
Ep.
84.
Tom.
3.
p.
961.
and
confirming
all
in
perfect
Faith.
Theodoret
tokeep
the
Faith
entire
and
undefiled
as
compendiously
teaching
the
Evangelical
and
Apostolical
Doctrine
.
Damasus
Haec
crede
,
haec
retine
,
believe
and
retain
these
things
.
Subject
thy
Soul
to
this
Faith
,
and
thou
shalt
obtain
Life
,
and
a
reward
from
Christ
Pope
Laurence
de
fide
secundum
Symboli
traditionem
,
of
the
Faith
delivered
in
the
Symbol
:
norma
praedicationis
,
the
Rule
of
the
Apostles
preaching
,
credentibus
dandam
,
to
be
delivered
to
Believers
,
the
index
of
their
Faith.
Petrus
Chrysologus
salutis
symbolum
,
vitae
symbolum
,
forma
fidei
,
credulitatis
norma
,
fides
quam
credimus
&
docemus
,
the
symbol
of
Life
and
Salvation
,
Ep.
27.
ad
Pulcher
.
c.
4.
p.
492.
the
Rule
of
Faith
,
the
Faith
which
we
believe
and
teach
.
Pope
Leo
,
a
short
and
perfect
Confession
of
the
Catholick
Faith.
Great
Council
to
the
perfect
knowledge
and
confirmation
of
Piety
.
an
exact
Rule
of
Faith
nothing
was
to
be
added
to
it
,
because
nothing
was
wanting
to
it
no
need
of
running
to
Synods
;
that
of
Having
done
all
things
for
the
Catholick
Church
,
all
Men
assented
,
and
all
Men
judged
it
sufficient
.
Ordo
Romanus
Roman
Liturgy
This
is
that
Faith
by
which
believing
we
are
justified
the
saving
Faith
,
which
the
Holy
Spirit
dictated
to
the
Masters
of
the
Church
.
Isidore
Hispalensis
Apostles
Creed
they
appointed
it
to
be
given
to
Believers
as
a
Rule
,
few
words
,
but
in
them
were
contained
all
the
Articles
of
Faith
who
could
not
read
the
Scriptures
,
retaining
in
their
Heart
these
things
,
might
have
sufficient
and
saving
knowledge
,
the
Confession
of
the
Trinity
and
the
Vnity
of
the
Church
,
and
the
whole
Christian
Doctrine
Lord's
Prayer
sufficed
to
bring
the
little
ones
of
the
Church
to
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Nicene
Creed
de
omni
parte
fidei
,
of
every
part
of
Faith.
Rabanus
Maurus
Institution
of
the
Clergy
Isidore
.
Regino
all
who
come
to
Penance
,
De
Eccl.
Discipl
.
l.
1
c.
272.
or
to
receive
the
Sacrament
,
must
be
able
to
recite
the
Creed
,
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
;
for
in
the
one
is
contained
the
Christian
Faith
,
in
the
other
we
are
taught
what
we
are
to
pray
for
no
Man
in
these
matters
must
pretend
the
slowness
of
his
Vnderstanding
,
or
defect
of
Memory
,
for
these
things
are
so
short
,
as
that
the
dullest
Man
may
learn
them
,
and
yet
they
are
,
so
great
that
whosoever
fully
understands
them
will
find
them
sufficient
for
his
Salvation
.
Ruffinus
,
Isidore
Rabanus
Maurus
secundum
Apostolicas
literas
,
according
to
the
directions
of
the
Apostles
,
from
those
deceitful
Workers
who
did
not
preach
him
,
according
to
the
integrity
of
Tradition
.
sola
vera
&
vivifica
fides
,
the
only
true
and
life-giving
Faith
,
which
the
Church
received
from
the
Apostles
,
and
distributes
to
her
Children
.
in
the
institution
of
Faith
delivered
to
the
Church
,
hanc
tenentes
regulam
,
holding
to
this
Rule
,
how
many
and
various
soever
were
their
Doctrines
,
Topick
,
viz.
visible
in
all
Churches
they
taught
no
such
thing
as
the
deliriums
of
these
Hereticks
.
the
only
Truth
would
stop
their
Ears
against
,
and
sufficiently
repel
,
the
Inventions
of
the
Hereticks
Christians
could
induce
no
new
thing
,
that
they
had
the
Apostles
for
the
Authors
of
their
Doctrines
,
who
themselves
induced
nothing
of
their
own
,
but
faithfully
delivered
to
the
Nations
the
Doctrine
they
received
from
Christ
.
Lord
,
Seek
and
ye
shall
find
,
aliud
non
esse
credendum
ideoque
,
nec
requirendum
,
that
nothing
more
was
to
be
believed
,
and
therefore
nothing
more
was
to
be
inquired
after
,
nec
statio
credendi
,
nor
any
boundary
of
Faith
;
Let
us
seek
therefore
,
but
that
only
which
may
be
inquired
after
,
so
as
that
the
Rule
of
Faith
be
safe
.
knowing
this
we
need
seek
no
more
,
we
know
all
that
we
need
to
know
.
borrowed
the
Seeds
of
their
Doctrine
,
one
,
first
per
ejusdem
Sacramenti
unam
traditionem
,
by
shewing
the
same
Creed
,
Contesseratio
Hospitalitatis
,
the
League
of
Hospitality
.
Hins
igitur
dirigimus
praescriptionem
,
Hence
therefore
we
direct
our
prescription
,
i.
e.
New
Doctrines
ob
diversitatem
Sacramenti
,
Cap.
33.
as
being
different
from
our
Creed
.
Dionysius
Bishop
stuck
to
the
Canon
of
Truth
;
viz.
Apostles
Symbol
Christian
Churches
nihil
tale
docuerunt
,
they
taught
nothing
like
to
those
New
Heresies
Apostles
Symbol
Rule
of
Faith
Romish
Articles
prescribing
against
the
Church
of
Rule
of
Faith
Tradition
of
Christian
Doctrine
Apostolical
Churches
the
whole
perfect
Rule
of
Christian
Faith
All
the
Articles
of
the
Christian
Faith.
Symbol
,
Summary
Scriptures
.
Irenaeus
they
who
would
might
learn
the
Apostolical
Tradition
of
the
Church
,
from
the
Scripture
it self
being
afterwards
delivered
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
to
be
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Faith.
Apol.
c.
47.
Tertullian
antiquitas
praestructa
divinae
literaturae
,
antiquity
built
upon
the
divine
Scriptures
.
and
seek
until
we
find
it
there
quaerendum
est
donec
inveneris
&
credendum
ubi
inveneris
,
and
that
no
man
can
speak
of
Matters
of
Faith
,
but
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
confirmed
by
all
the
Scripture
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
give
them
the
proof
of
every
Article
of
it
.
we
must
not
deliver
one
tittle
of
the
Mysteries
of
Faith
,
without
proof
from
the
holy
Scriptures
;
nor
would
I
have
you
to
believe
me
barely
saying
these
things
,
if
you
receive
not
a
demonstration
of
them
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
for
the
safety
or
security
of
our
Faith
is
not
to
be
had
,
but
from
the
demonstrations
of
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Athanasius
It
is
a
vain
thing
for
men
to
run
about
,
pretending
to
desire
Synods
for
the
Faith
for
the
holy
Scripture
is
more
sufficient
than
all
Synods
;
but
if
they
must
have
Synods
,
that
of
is
sufficient
,
so
that
he
who
sincerely
reads
their
Writings
,
may
by
them
learn
,
that
Religion
towards
Christ
which
is
declared
in
the
holy
Scriptures
.
the
Faith
of
was
confessed
according
to
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Ruffinus
the
Articles
of
the
Creed
ought
to
be
proved
,
by
evident
Texts
of
Scripture
.
Eucherius
Lugdunensis
the
Apostles
Creed
was
gathered
out
of
divers
Volumes
of
the
Scripture
.
Isidore
Hispalensis
,
Rabanus
Maurus
the
Apostles
briefly
did
collect
it
from
the
holy
Scriptures
:
That
they
who
could
not
read
the
Scriptures
,
retaining
these
things
in
their
Hearts
,
might
have
knowledge
sufficient
to
Salvation
.
a
Tradition
delivered
by
word
of
Mouth
not
in
Paper
on
the
Tables
of
the
Christian's
heart
,
Memory
.
The
keeping
diligently
this
Old
Tradition
,
Lib.
3.
cap.
4.
have
this
Doctrine
written
without
Paper
and
Ink
,
by
the
Spirit
in
their
Hearts
.
This
the
Apostles
preached
,
as
well
by
oral
Tradition
,
as
afterwards
by
their
Epistles
.
It
is
the
Rule
,
Cyril
,
Catech.
4
p
44.
which
you
must
studiously
keep
,
not
writing
it
in
Paper
,
but
keeping
the
remembrance
of
it
in
your
Heart
,
Symb
apud
Hieron
.
To
4.
p
46
vide
Crysol
.
Serm.
62.
and
in
your
Meditation
.
Our
Fathers
left
it
by
Tradition
,
these
things
were
required
to
be
written
,
not
in
Paper
,
but
in
the
Hearts
of
Believers
.
It
is
the
Symbol
,
Ordo
Romanus
,
which
is
not
to
be
written
in
any
matter
subject
to
corruption
,
but
in
the
pages
of
your
Hearts
in
the
fleshly
Tables
of
the
heart
,
Isidore
Hispalensis
,
Rabanus
Maurus
Laodicea
,
Trullo
it
was
to
be
learnt
by
all
that
came
to
be
Baptized
,
before
the
great
Solemnity
of
St.
Cyril
Catechist
,
the
keeping
of
it
in
his
Memory
from
that
of
the
Apostle
,
hold
the
Traditions
which
you
have
been
taught
.
The
Corollaries
from
these
propositions
touching
the
Creed
are
these
,
That
these
Symbols
must
contain
all
that
the
Apostles
delivered
as
simply
necessary
to
be
believed
of
all
Christians
,
and
all
that
the
whole
Catholick
Church
judged
needful
to
be
held
in
point
of
Faith
,
That
these
Creeds
must
be
a
perfect
digest
of
all
things
necessary
to
be
believed
now
,
and
throughout
all
succeeding
Ages
of
the
World
,
That
no
Man
who
doth
heartily
believe
these
Creeds
and
the
immediate
Doctrines
plainly
contained
in
them
,
or
evidently
deduced
from
them
can
deserve
to
be
Anathematized
,
or
to
be
excluded
from
the
Communion
of
Christians
,
for
not
believing
any
other
simple
Article
of
Faith
,
That
all
those
Councils
which
have
Anathematized
their
fellow
Christians
for
such
Doctrines
as
are
not
in
these
Creeds
,
nor
can
be
evidently
inferr'd
from
any
thing
contained
in
them
have
actually
erred
,
That
all
the
necessary
Articles
of
Christian
Faith
are
fully
and
perspicuously
contained
in
Scripture
according
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
's
Objection
from
answered
and
retorted
That
the
Faith
of
Protestants
in
all
their
necessary
Articles
is
most
certain
,
That
in
this
Sence
the
Faith
was
handed
down
to
us
by
Tradition
,
That
this
Creed
which
contains
all
the
Essentials
of
it
,
hath
been
thus
handed
down
by
it
,
though
by
the
same
Tradition
it
was
declared
to
be
also
fully
contained
in
the
Scripture
,
That
the
Romanists
impose
upon
us
when
they
argue
for
Traditions
neither
contained
in
Scripture
nor
the
Creed
,
from
the
Sayings
of
and
other
Fathers
,
which
evidently
relate
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Creed
,
That
here
is
a
full
Answer
to
the
Catalogue
of
Fundamental
Articles
of
Faith
so
oft
demanded
,
And
to
that
other
Question
,
Where
was
your
Religion
before
The
Reason
why
we
still
judge
the
Church
of
a
true
Church
Romish
Church
Apostles
Creed
Christian
Churches
Catholick
Church
Apostolick
Churches
General
Councils
Apostles
Creed
Pontius
Pilate
Third
Day
the
whole
Council
of
God
by
no
means
doth
admit
of
any
Diminution
or
Addition
a
boundary
of
what
is
right
,
wanting
nothing
.
Theodoret
,
Chrysostom
,
Oecumenius
,
Theophylact.
a
perfect
Confession
,
comprizing
the
whole
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
the
whole
of
Christian
Doctrine
,
the
comprehension
and
perfection
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
a
comprisal
of
all
the
Articles
of
Faith
,
a
Symbol
that
speaks
of
every
part
of
Faith
,
the
Faith
sufficient
for
Salvation
,
the
Life-giving
,
the
saving
Faith
,
the
saving
Knowledge
,
the
only
Truth
which
they
received
from
the
Apostles
,
the
only
Rule
which
admits
of
no
Correction
,
no
Addition
,
and
no
Diminution
,
the
only
Faith
delivered
by
the
Church
to
be
kept
by
her
Children
?
the
most
Learned
could
believe
no
more
,
and
the
meanest
Christian
did
believe
no
less
they
need
know
no
more
they
desired
to
believe
no
more
,
they
believed
this
first
nothing
more
was
to
be
believed
,
in
it
nothing
was
to
be
innovated
?
the
Apostles
delivered
in
it
whatsoever
they
thought
necessary
for
all
Believers
,
to
be
a
mark
by
which
he
should
be
known
,
who
preached
Christ
truly
according
to
the
Rules
of
the
Apostles
;
and
by
producing
of
which
it
might
be
known
,
Ruffinus
,
whether
he
were
an
Enemy
or
a
Companion
?
General
Councils
it
should
be
lawful
for
no
Man
,
to
introduce
,
write
,
or
compose
another
Faith
besides
that
which
was
defined
by
the
General
Council
the
Symbol
of
Faith
made
by
the
Holy
Fathers
met
at
to
be
shaken
by
any
;
nor
do
we
suffer
our selves
or
others
to
change
one
word
,
or
transgress
one
Syllable
of
what
is
there
contained
.
Fourth
General
Council
That
it
should
be
lawful
for
no
Man
to
add
any
thing
to
this
Symbol
,
or
take
any
thing
from
it
,
or
to
change
it
at
all
,
or
transform
it
into
another
Symbol
.
Theodoret.
H.
Eccl.
l.
2.
c.
18.
Athanasius
Men
should
be
contented
with
that
Faith
alone
which
was
held
at
and
mind
,
and
seek
for
nothing
more
,
or
less
,
they
deposed
them
who
taught
the
contrary
.
they
should
seek
for
nothing
more
than
what
was
confessed
by
the
Fathers
at
General
Synod
,
John
,
Patriarch
We
have
taken
care
that
the
foundation
of
Faith
might
remain
inviolate
according
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Holy
Fathers
.
General
Council
sufficeth
to
the
perfect
knowledge
of
the
Truth
It
is
manifest
nothing
is
wanting
to
what
is
perfect
because
it
was
sufficient
for
the
Subversion
of
every
wicked
Heresy
,
to
overthrow
all
the
most
ungodly
Heresies
,
an
Inscription
as
upon
a
Pillar
against
all
Heresies
.
Forefathers
.
We
General
Council
as
being
mindful
of
him
,
that
said
,
Remove
not
the
ancient
Bounds
which
thy
Fathers
have
set
.
nothing
more
should
be
written
touching
the
Faith
,
but
that
all
should
rest
satisfied
with
the
Faith
confessed
by
the
because
it
was
deficient
in
nothing
;
and
,
least
that
of
should
be
esteemed
imperfect
,
and
a
pretence
should
be
given
to
as
many
as
will
to
write
,
and
define
touching
the
Faith.
Orthodox
Fathers
Nicene
Fathers
,
but
if
,
we
should
dare
to
take
away
any
thing
from
what
they
have
written
,
or
add
any
thing
to
it
,
we
should
be
spurious
Children
,
as
being
Accusers
of
what
they
did
,
who
delivered
,
an
exact
Rule
of
Faith.
a
dangerous
thing
to
add
any
thing
,
or
take
any
thing
from
the
because
if
either
of
these
things
should
be
done
,
the
Enemies
would
have
liberty
to
do
what
they
would
.
to
reject
them
who
would
say
more
or
less
than
was
contained
in
that
Creed
.
can
suffer
nothing
by
keeping
to
the
same
Faith
which
the
divine
Fathers
confessed
and
believed
,
since
none
but
mad
Men
can
accuse
it
of
imperfection
.
the
whole
Council
of
God
kept
back
nothing
needful
Quod
ab
omnibus
,
quod
ubique
,
quod
semper
,
That
which
was
always
and
every
where
believed
of
all
,
that
is
the
Rule
of
Faith
?
though
the
Church
can
make
no
Articles
of
Faith
which
never
were
revealed
by
the
Apostles
,
she
may
declare
those
that
want
sufficient
Declaration
Constantinopolitan
Creed
If
all
Men
would
acquiesce
in
the
Faith
defined
,
there
would
be
no
need
to
be
concerned
for
any
other
,
besides
that
of
but
by
reason
of
Mens
deviation
from
the
Right
Line
,
to
bye
,
and
crooked
,
false
,
and
erroneous
ways
,
it
is
necessary
,
to
unfold
and
interpret
better
the
same
Faith
,
and
to
make
plain
the
way
of
Truth
.
Supremacy
of
the
Pope
Celibacy
of
Priests
,
the
Invocation
of
Saints
,
the
Veneration
of
Images
and
Reliques
,
the
true
and
proper
Sacrifice
of
the
Mass
,
the
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
,
of
Concomitance
,
and
Communion
in
one
Kind
,
of
Purgatory
,
Indulgences
,
Reading
the
Service
in
a
Tongue
unknown
,
the
Seven
Sacraments
,
the
Necessity
of
the
Priests
Intention
to
the
validity
of
a
Sacrament
,
Nicene
Creed
another
Exposition
suitable
to
the
Truth
contained
in
it
,
an
Explication
of
the
same
thing
for
the
aversion
of
all
Heresies
.
the
vain
talk
of
all
the
Hereticks
that
ever
were
,
was
baffled
,
and
made
to
cease
by
the
Faith
confessed
at
according
to
the
Holy
Scriptures
this
Faith
was
sufficient
for
the
overthrow
of
all
Impiety
,
no
other
Synod
ought
to
be
named
in
the
Catholick
Church
,
but
that
,
for
the
Confusion
of
them
,
it
being
,
the
mark
of
victory
over
all
Heresie
,
and
especially
over
that
of
unfolding
,
making
plain
,
better
interpreting
the
Son
Article
,
viz.
Real
Presence
Pope's
Supremacy
,
&c.
no
Man
who
doth
heartily
believe
these
Creeds
,
and
the
immediate
Doctrines
plainly
contained
in
them
,
or
evidently
deduced
from
them
,
can
deserve
to
be
anathematized
,
or
be
excluded
from
the
Communion
of
Christians
,
for
not
believing
any
other
simple
Article
of
Faith
,
v.
gr
all
those
Councils
which
have
anathematized
their
fellow
Christians
for
such
Doctrines
as
are
not
in
these
Creeds
,
nor
can
be
evidently
inferred
from
them
,
have
been
so
far
from
being
Infallible
,
that
they
have
actually
erred
.
And
all
those
Churches
who
have
rejected
others
from
Communion
with
them
upon
the
same
account
,
have
acted
Schismatically
,
Nicene
Creed
the
Pope
of
is
the
Successor
of
St.
and
the
Vicar
of
Jesus
Christ
.
the
Roman
is
the
Holy
,
Catholick
,
and
Apostolick
Church
,
the
Mother
and
Mistress
of
all
Churches
.
to
her
doth
belong
to
judge
of
the
true
Sence
,
and
Interpretation
of
Scripture
,
the
Sence
which
she
imposeth
on
them
is
to
be
received
as
true
.
there
be
Seven
Sacraments
of
the
New
Law
instituted
by
Jesus
Christ
,
and
which
conferr
Grace
,
Baptism
,
Confirmation
,
the
Eucharist
,
Penance
,
Extream
Vnction
,
Orders
,
Matrimony
.
in
the
Mass
a
true
,
proper
,
and
propitiatory
Sacrifice
is
offered
for
the
Living
and
the
Dead
.
in
the
holy
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
there
is
made
a
Conversion
of
the
whole
Substance
of
Bread
into
Christ's
Body
,
and
the
whole
Substance
of
Wine
into
his
Blood
,
and
so
the
Body
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
is
there
substantially
present
,
together
with
his
Soul
and
his
Divinity
.
under
one
Species
only
whole
and
entire
Christ
,
and
a
true
Sacrament
is
taken
.
there
is
a
Purgatory
,
and
that
the
Souls
detained
there
are
helped
by
the
Prayers
of
the
Faithful
.
the
Saints
reigning
with
Christ
are
to
be
Prayed
to
,
and
their
Reliques
to
be
Venerated
.
the
Images
of
Christ
,
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
and
of
other
Saints
are
to
be
Honoured
,
and
to
have
due
Veneration
given
to
them
.
Christ
left
a
Power
of
Indulgences
to
his
Church
,
and
that
their
use
is
most
wholesome
to
Christian
People
.
all
the
Rites
used
by
the
Roman
Church
in
Administration
of
her
Sacraments
are
to
be
admitted
.
this
is
the
true
Catholick
Faith
,
without
which
no
Man
can
be
saved
.
Nicene
Creed
Sixth
Note
Fundamental
Article
Tertullian
speak
in
General
of
never
disputing
with
Hereticks
out
of
Scriptures
only
,
Q.
of
Quest.
p.
258
,
259.
because
this
Scripture
combate
availeth
for
nothing
but
to
the
making
either
ones
Stomach
,
or
ones
Brains
to
turn
,
conclude
generally
,
We
must
not
therefore
appeal
to
Scriptures
,
nor
in
our
combate
rely
upon
them
,
in
which
either
no
Victory
is
to
be
obtained
,
or
a
very
uncertain
one
.
the
Hereticks
spake
of
the
Scriptures
,
V.
c.
7.
§.
8.
and
perswaded
their
Doctrines
from
the
Scriptures
,
It
being
impossible
to
speak
of
Matters
of
Faith
,
but
from
the
Scriptures
.
first
delivered
by
word
of
Mouth
,
after
by
the
Writings
of
the
Apostles
Hereticks
,
Seek
and
ye
shall
find
,
the
Scriptures
are
to
be
searched
and
sought
into
,
for
finding
out
the
Truth
contained
in
the
Rule
of
Faith
,
and
that
then
nothing
more
respecting
Faith
is
needful
to
be
sought
,
because
they
had
found
what
they
sought
for
the
Hereticks
were
not
to
be
admitted
to
dispute
from
Scriptures
disputandum
,
he
was
not
to
be
disputed
with
from
Scripture
,
those
Hereticks
received
not
some
Scriptures
,
viz.
Nazarens
.
L.
3.
c.
11.
p.
258
,
259.
Cerinthus
only
the
Gospel
of
St.
John
,
Marcion
Luke
,
Ebion
those
Scriptures
which
they
owned
,
they
received
not
entire
,
Valentinians
;
Origen
change
and
pervert
the
Gospel
they
corrupted
them
by
adulterating
the
Sence
of
them
,
and
miserably
distorting
them
,
but
by
our
Lord
were
mystically
couched
in
Parables
,
Nineteenth
Chapter
to
turn
a
Man's
Stomach
v.
gr
Thirty
Years
Old
Lord's
Parables
Prophetical
Expressions
without
any
Testimony
from
Scripture
they
miserably
pervert
the
Order
,
and
the
Series
of
Holy
Scripture
,
and
deal
with
it
as
if
one
should
take
the
Image
of
a
King
excellently
made
in
Jewels
,
and
should
deform
it
into
the
Face
of
a
Dog
or
a
Woolf.
from
unwritten
Traditions
they
produced
a
multitude
of
Apocryphal
and
adulterated
Scriptures
which
they
had
feigned
,
That
they
were
not
right
,
nor
of
Authority
sufficient
,
because
they
were
spoken
variously
,
and
that
from
them
the
Truth
could
not
be
found
out
by
such
as
were
ignorant
of
Tradition
,
it
being
not
delivered
in
writing
,
but
by
Tertullian
,
the
most
skilful
in
the
Scriptures
will
dispute
in
vain
from
Scripture
,
since
they
will
not
own
that
for
Scripture
by
which
they
are
refuted
,
they
will
insist
upon
their
Apocryphal
Writings
,
and
those
things
which
they
ambiguously
have
conceived
.
and
therefore
we
are
not
to
provoke
them
to
dispute
out
of
Scriptures
,
nor
place
our
combate
in
those
things
in
which
no
victory
is
to
be
obtained
,
or
a
very
uncertain
one
.
in
general
against
disputing
with
Hereticks
out
of
Scripture
,
hanc
Haeresin
,
that
very
Heresie
Oral
Tradition
and
when
they
had
baffled
them
there
,
the
Rule
of
Faith
was
by
the
Will
of
God
not
only
preached
to
,
but
afterwards
delivered
to
them
in
the
Scriptures
,
to
be
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Truth
,
according
to
this
Rule
of
Truth
,
perspicuously
revealed
in
Scripture
no
Man
can
discourse
of
Matters
of
Faith
but
from
the
Scriptures
.
these
Scriptures
were
written
by
the
Will
of
God
to
be
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Truth
to
following
Ages
.
if
we
do
interpret
the
ambiguous
Places
of
them
by
the
plain
,
and
with
Analogy
to
the
Rule
of
Faith
contained
in
the
Creed
,
we
cannot
dangerously
erre
.
all
the
Articles
of
Christian
Faith
,
Roman
Catholick
Tradition
Oral
Roman
Communion
Oral
Tradition
General
Councils
same
Truth
only
,
the
entire
,
the
perfect
Faith
of
all
Christians
,
nothing
was
to
be
added
expresly
,
and
in
words
contained
,
in
the
fleshly
Tables
of
their
Hearts
,
This
is
Irenaeus
,
the
Tradition
which
we
have
received
from
the
Apostles
,
the
Summary
of
Faith
,
R.
Doctors
Apostles
Creed
Apostles
Creed
of
Questions
Irenaeus
,
What
if
the
Apostles
had
not
left
us
the
Scriptures
,
must
we
not
have
followed
that
Order
of
Tradition
which
they
delivered
to
those
to
whose
charge
they
left
the
Churches
to
be
Govern'd
?
To
this
Order
of
Tradition
many
Barbarous
Nations
do
assent
,
who
have
believed
in
Christ
without
any
Writings
,
keeping
diligently
the
ancient
Tradition
,
vetus
Apostolorum
Traditio
,
Lib.
3.
c.
4.
the
old
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
the
belief
of
one
God
,
maker
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Apostles
Creed
Roman
Church
Romish
Faith.
Irenaeus
did
believe
that
the
Tradition
left
by
the
Apostles
,
was
a
sufficient
Ground
of
divine
Faith
,
the
same
,
and
only
Truth
,
Wise
,
and
acceptable
to
God
,
Heresies
.
De
praescrip.
c.
28.
Tertullian
How
is
it
likely
that
so
many
,
and
so
great
Churches
,
should
erre
in
one
Faith.
Among
many
events
there
is
not
every
where
one
issue
,
Q.
of
Quest.
p.
400.
The
Errors
of
the
Churches
must
needs
have
varied
,
but
that
which
amongst
many
,
is
found
one
,
is
not
mistaken
,
but
delivered
.
Dare
then
any
one
say
they
erred
who
delivered
that
one
and
the
same
thing
?
plain
Popery
Mr.
M.
own
Rule
,
immovable
,
and
admitting
no
Novelty
,
no
Addition
,
ut
hinc
quid
defendamus
profiteamur
,
as
a
profession
of
that
entire
Faith
he
undertook
to
defend
against
the
Hereticks
,
nothing
was
needful
to
be
known
deficient
in
teaching
any
thing
which
was
needful
to
be
believed
.
Christ
commanded
that
what
they
heard
in
Secret
they
should
publish
in
the
Light
,
and
on
the
House
top
,
and
that
they
should
not
hide
the
Light
under
a
Bushel
,
but
set
it
on
a
Candlestick
,
that
it
might
shine
to
all
in
the
House
;
these
Precepts
either
the
Apostles
understood
not
or
neglected
,
if
they
did
not
fulfil
them
,
but
hid
some
of
the
Light
,
that
is
,
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
,
of
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
.
incredibile
vel
ignorasse
Apostolos
plenitudinem
praedicationis
,
vel
non
omnem
ordinem
Regulae
nobis
edidiffe
,
that
eitheir
the
Apostles
were
ignorant
of
any
thing
they
were
to
preach
,
or
that
they
did
not
perfectly
reveal
the
Rule
of
Faith
to
all
.
ejusdem
Sacramenti
una
traditione
,
by
having
the
same
Tradition
of
the
same
Rule
of
Faith
in
eadem
fide
conspirare
,
agree
in
the
same
Faith
,
Tessera
Hospitalitatis
,
the
Signal
of
Friendship
,
Original
Apostolical
Churches
Apostles
Creed
Christian
Faith
pro
consanguinitate
doctrinae
,
because
agreeing
with
them
in
the
Faith
taught
no
such
thing
ob
diversitatem
Sacramenti
,
as
holding
a
Faith
different
from
that
of
the
Church
.
how
is
it
likely
that
so
many
,
and
so
great
Churches
should
erre
in
one
Faith
?
The
Errors
of
the
Churches
,
had
there
been
any
,
in
delivering
their
entire
Rule
of
Faith
,
must
needs
have
varied
,
but
that
which
amongst
them
all
was
one
and
the
same
,
must
be
a
sure
Tradition
Roman
Creed
[
plain
Protestantism
]
in
the
highest
point
,
proved
approved
by
all
Christians
within
Two
hundred
Years
after
Christ
.
Mr.
M.
our
Lord
sent
his
Twelve
Apostles
,
to
preach
the
same
Doctrine
of
Faith
to
the
Nations
,
and
so
to
plant
Churches
in
every
City
,
from
which
other
Churches
received
,
the
Tradition
of
their
Faith
,
and
the
Seeds
of
Doctrine
became
all
Apostolical
,
by
receiving
the
same
Rule
of
Faith.
Hence
therefore
,
we
prescribe
against
the
Hereticks
;
Hinc
igitur
dirigimus
praescriptionem
.
Cap.
21.
for
if
our
Lord
sent
his
Apostles
to
preach
,
we
must
receive
no
other
Preachers
of
the
Faith
,
than
he
appointed
;
now
what
they
preached
,
ought
not
to
be
otherwise
proved
,
than
by
the
same
Churches
which
they
planted
,
by
preaching
to
them
by
word
of
mouth
,
and
afterwards
by
their
Epistles
:
And
if
so
,
't
is
manifest
,
that
Doctrine
is
to
be
accounted
true
which
conspires
with
the
Apostolical
Churches
,
whence
Faith
had
its
Original
,
and
that
is
to
be
rejected
which
contradicts
that
Faith
;
it
remains
therefore
,
that
we
demonstrate
whether
our
Doctrine
,
the
Rule
of
which
we
have
laid
down
,
Chapter
the
Thirteenth
,
derives
from
the
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
and
consequently
whether
all
others
be
not
false
.
entire
Rule
Apostolical
Churches
Apostolick
Churches
Mark
here
Mr.
M.
how
the
first
ground
on
which
we
are
to
stand
,
as
upon
a
ground
most
advantageous
for
gaining
the
victory
against
Error
,
and
purchasing
triumph
to
Truth
,
for
by
that
alone
we
assuredly
know
then
by
Tradition
delivered
down
by
successive
practice
of
all
Churches
,
to
which
Churches
expresly
sends
us
,
will
be
discovered
that
only
Tradition
in
which
all
the
Mysteries
of
Christian
Faith
are
contained
.
What
Catalogue
have
you
of
Fundamental
Articles
of
Faith
?
General
Councils
Orthodox
Christians
Six
hundred
Tertullian
,
Regula
immobilis
,
&
irreformabilis
,
A
Rule
invariable
,
unmovable
,
unchangeable
,
not
to
be
shaken
,
or
reformed
;
a
Rule
,
Fathers
,
Concil.
Hor.
Apud
Bin.
Ses
.
5.
Tom.
8.
p.
590.
admits
of
no
diminution
or
addition
,
a
secondary
Foundation
of
Faith
that
it
was
not
to
be
changed
in
the
least
,
Roman
Church
General
Council
New
Article
Where
was
your
Church
before
entire
Summary
Eastern
Churches
Sister
Churches
Constantinopolitan
Creed
one
,
and
the
same
among
all
Christians
,
Censur
.
Orient
.
Eccl.
Edit.
per
Stanislaum
Socolovium
.
Cap.
German
Churches
Constantinopolitan
Creed
Divine
,
most
Holy
and
universal
Tessera
of
the
Christian
People
diffused
over
all
the
World
,
this
was
the
chief
cause
of
the
Schism
Western
Churches
Nicene
Creed
Sister
Church
universal
Tessera
perfect
Summary
Catholick
Church
Catholick
Faith
whole
Faith
necessary
to
Salvation
Trent
Catechism
the
Apostles
made
the
Symbol
to
be
a
form
of
Christian
Faith
to
those
whom
they
should
call
,
to
the
Vnity
of
Faith
,
and
to
be
a
mark
of
distinction
betwixt
false
Brethren
,
and
those
who
,
truly
did
oblige
themselves
to
Christ
by
the
Sacrament
of
their
Warfare
.
Trent
Council
the
Symbol
of
the
Apostles
is
that
Principle
in
which
all
who
profess
the
Faith
do
necessarily
agree
,
and
it
is
What
askest
thou
of
the
Church
of
God
?
Adult
Person
I
desire
Faith.
What
will
Faith
procure
for
thee
?
Life
eternal
Adult
Baptized
Apostles
Creed
The
Novelty
of
the
Romish
Doctrines
proved
farther
,
from
the
Instructions
given
by
the
Church-Rulers
to
their
Clergy
,
what
they
should
teach
the
People
,
in
which
they
profess
that
they
comprized
the
whole
Faith
and
all
things
necessary
to
be
believed
,
taught
and
done
,
and
yet
make
not
the
least
mention
of
the
Romish
Doctrines
,
From
the
Examination
of
a
Bishop
at
his
Ordination
,
who
though
he
was
not
examined
touching
one
of
the
Roman
Articles
,
yet
was
he
upon
his
belief
of
other
Articles
approved
as
one
fully
instructed
in
the
Documents
of
Christian
Faith
,
The
full
agreement
of
the
Churches
with
the
in
this
Matter
From
the
Ancient
way
of
confuting
Hereticks
,
by
producing
the
Apostles
and
the
Creed
,
and
declaring
touching
other
Doctrines
not
contained
in
them
,
that
they
are
of
Curiosity
,
not
of
Faith
,
From
the
ancient
Treatises
written
on
purpose
to
instruct
Christians
in
the
Articles
of
Christian
Faith
,
which
contain
none
of
these
New
Articles
,
positive
Articles
ancient
Church
quid
sit
a
Presbyteris
praedicandum
,
what
the
Priests
are
to
teach
the
People
,
Great
,
(b)
De
Discipl
.
Eccl.
l
1.
c.
102.
Regino
That
they
believe
in
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
one
God
Omnipotent
who
made
all
things
;
and
that
the
Deity
,
Essence
and
Majesty
of
the
Three
Persons
,
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
is
one
.
That
the
Son
of
God
was
incarnate
by
the
Holy
Ghost
of
the
Virgin
for
the
Salvation
of
Mankind
;
that
he
suffered
,
was
buried
,
rose
again
the
Third
Day
,
ascended
into
Heaven
,
and
is
to
come
in
the
end
of
the
World
to
judge
all
Men
according
to
their
Works
;
that
the
Wicked
,
with
the
Devil
,
shall
be
sent
into
eternal
Fire
,
and
the
Just
,
with
Christ
,
shall
possess
everlasting
Life
.
That
all
Men
shall
rise
again
in
their
own
Flesh
.
for
what
Crimes
Men
shall
be
deputed
with
the
Devil
,
Gal.
v.
19
,
20
,
21.
which
the
Apostle
thus
Enumerates
;
Fornication
,
Vncleanness
,
Lasciviousness
,
Idolatry
,
Witchcraft
,
Hatred
,
Variance
,
Emulations
,
Wrath
,
Strife
,
Seditions
,
Heresies
,
Envyings
,
Murthers
,
Drunkenness
,
Revellings
,
and
such
like
.
They
who
do
such
things
shall
not
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
therefore
let
all
these
things
with
all
care
be
prohibited
.
He
is
to
teach
of
the
Love
of
God
,
and
our
Neighbour
,
of
Faith
and
Hope
in
God
,
of
Humility
,
Patience
,
Chastity
,
Kindness
,
Mercy
,
of
Alms
,
Confession
,
and
Forgiving
our
Brethren
from
the
Heart
;
for
he
that
doth
these
,
and
the
like
things
,
shall
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God.
Gangra
,
Reims
the
Creed
,
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
,
because
none
can
be
saved
without
the
knowledge
of
them
for
in
the
one
is
contained
the
Faith
of
Christians
,
Ivo
Ibid.
c.
158.
in
the
other
is
expressed
what
we
are
to
ask
of
God
these
things
are
so
great
,
that
he
who
can
fully
understand
them
,
understands
what
is
believed
sufficient
to
eternal
Salvation
.
in
the
Lord's
Prayer
are
comprized
all
things
necessary
for
humane
Life
;
and
in
the
Apostles
Symbol
,
the
Catholick
Faith
is
entirely
contained
,
and
by
learning
it
they
would
rightly
learn
,
the
Catholick
Faith.
her
Eaith
,
her
Catholick
Faith
is
sufficient
for
the
Salvation
Apostles
Creed
nemo
salvus
esse
potest
,
no
man
can
be
saved
present
R.
Church
Bull.
Pij
This
is
the
true
Catholick
Faith
,
without
which
no
Man
can
be
saved
,
Apostles
Creed
New
Creed
Nicene
Creed
ancient
Articles
ancient
Canons
Fourth
Council
si
fidei
documenta
verbis
simplicibus
asserat
,
Whether
in
plain
words
he
asserted
the
Doctrines
of
Faith
,
Whether
he
held
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
to
be
one
God
,
and
the
whole
Trinity
to
be
Co-essential
,
Consubstantial
,
Co-eternal
,
and
Co-omnipotent
;
whether
he
held
that
every
Person
in
the
Trinity
was
perfect
God
;
and
that
neither
the
Father
,
nor
the
Holy
Ghost
,
but
the
Son
only
was
incarnate
,
as
being
,
as
to
his
Divinity
the
Son
of
the
Father
,
and
as
to
his
Humanity
,
the
Son
of
an
humane
Mother
,
true
God
of
his
Father
,
and
true
Man
of
his
Mother
,
receiving
true
Flesh
from
his
Mother
,
and
having
an
humane
rational
Soul
,
so
that
both
Natures
were
in
him
;
that
is
,
he
was
God
and
Man
,
one
Person
,
one
Son
,
one
Christ
,
one
Lord
,
Creator
of
all
things
which
are
;
and
with
the
Father
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
the
Author
,
Lord
,
and
Ruler
of
all
Creatures
;
who
suffered
truly
in
the
Flesh
,
died
a
true
bodily
death
,
rose
again
with
a
true
Resurrection
of
his
Plesh
,
and
a
true
resuming
of
his
Soul
,
in
which
he
shall
come
to
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
Whether
he
believes
one
and
the
same
God
to
be
the
Author
of
the
that
is
,
of
the
Law
,
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
that
the
Devil
was
not
made
wicked
by
Nature
,
but
by
his
own
Will
;
whether
he
believes
the
Resurrection
of
that
Flesh
which
dies
,
and
not
another
;
whether
he
believes
a
future
judgment
,
and
,
that
every
one
shall
receive
according
to
the
things
which
they
have
done
in
the
Flesh
,
Punishments
or
Glory
;
whether
he
doth
not
disapprove
of
Marriage
,
nor
condemn
Second
Marriages
,
nor
condemn
eating
of
Flesh
;
whether
he
Communicates
with
reconciled
Penitents
,
and
believes
that
all
Sins
both
Original
and
Actual
,
are
remitted
in
Baptism
,
and
that
no
Man
can
be
saved
out
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
plene
instructus
,
When
by
Examination
,
he
is
found
fully
instructed
in
all
these
things
,
let
him
be
ordained
Bishop
,
Thirteenth
Century
interrogatio
de
credulitate
Episcopi
,
question
touching
the
Faith
of
a
Bishop
Ordo
Romanus
ancient
Institution
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
Nantes
,
Can.
qualiter
Episcopus
ordinandus
examinabitur
,
How
a
Bishop
,
that
is
to
be
ordained
,
shall
be
examined
.
fully
instructed
in
the
Documents
of
Christian
Faith.
Western
Churches
of
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
,
the
Evangelical
Doctrine
by
comparing
it
with
that
of
the
Hereticks
,
we
may
discern
the
difference
betwixt
Light
and
Darkness
,
mortal
Sickness
Nicene
Creed
of
God
the
Father
,
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
and
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Of
his
only
begotten
Son
,
co-essential
and
co-eternal
with
the
Father
.
Of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
of
the
same
Nature
and
Substance
with
them
both
.
Of
the
Creation
of
all
things
by
the
Father
,
with
the
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
.
Of
the
Devil
asserting
that
he
had
not
his
wickedness
from
his
Creator
,
but
his
own
perverse
will
.
Of
the
Incarnation
of
our
Lord
,
he
took
flesh
of
the
Virgin
had
a
reasonable
Soul
united
to
it
,
and
so
became
God
and
Man
in
one
Person
.
That
he
took
a
true
Body
,
A
true
Soul
A
perfect
humane
Nature
he
raised
up
the
same
Flesh
in
which
he
suffer'd
,
the
same
God
was
Author
of
the
Baptism
procures
the
Remission
of
all
our
old
Sins
,
there
would
be
a
Resurrection
of
that
very
Body
which
was
corrupted
and
dissolved
,
a
future
Judgment
,
where
every
one
shall
receive
according
to
what
he
hath
done
in
the
Body
,
this
shall
be
at
our
Lord's
Second
coming
to
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
Matrimony
was
to
be
allowed
yea
Second
Marriages
the
wounds
received
after
Baptism
might
be
healed
,
the
Church
forbids
not
the
use
of
Flesh
,
Ecclesiastical
Doctrines
,
respecting
Faith
and
Manners
,
These
are
the
Doctrines
of
the
Holy
Spirit
which
we
must
always
follow
,
preserving
this
Rule
of
them
immovable
.
the
Doctrines
of
the
Gospel
These
things
we
have
been
taught
by
the
Holy
Scriptures
;
the
Holy
Scripture
is
,
the
Teacher
of
these
things
These
Doctrines
the
Church
hath
received
from
divine
Men
,
the
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
and
their
Successors
,
Holy
Scriptures
Rule
of
Faith.
Nicene
Creed
through
the
whole
World
profess
without
Addition
or
Diminution
,
the
Church
retaining
one
and
the
same
Faith
throughout
the
World
,
they
exercised
their
knowledge
about
other
matters
,
to
explain
the
dispensation
of
God
towards
Men
,
his
long
suffering
both
towards
Men
,
and
fallen
Angels
,
to
enquire
why
one
and
the
same
God
made
some
things
Temporal
,
others
Eternal
,
some
Heavenly
,
and
some
Earthly
things
?
why
,
being
invisible
,
he
appeared
to
the
Prophets
in
divers
Shapes
?
why
many
Covenants
were
made
with
Man
,
and
what
was
the
Character
of
every
Covenant
?
why
God
concluded
all
Men
under
Vnbelief
,
that
he
might
have
mercy
upon
all
?
why
the
Word
of
God
was
made
Flesh
,
and
suffered
?
why
Christ
came
only
in
the
last
times
,
and
of
the
end
of
all
things
,
and
of
things
to
come
,
and
to
explicate
other
things
mentioned
in
the
Scripture
:
Apostles
Creed
.
Tertullian
libidini
curiositatis
,
to
the
lust
of
Curiosity
,
we
may
better
be
ignorant
in
other
things
,
than
Curiously
concerned
to
know
them
exercise
our
Wit
,
our
Curiosity
,
Of
one
God
over
all
Of
the
Consubstantial
Trinity
,
by
which
all
things
were
created
,
Of
the
Birth
of
Christ
of
the
Virgin
from
whom
he
received
a
true
Body
and
true
Flesh
.
Of
his
humane
Soul
,
and
of
the
imion
of
both
to
his
Divinity
,
Of
his
Sufferings
on
the
Cross
in
his
humane
Nature
;
of
his
descent
into
Hell
;
of
his
Resurrection
;
of
his
Ascention
into
Heaven
,
whence
he
shall
come
to
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
Of
the
Resurrection
of
the
same
Body
that
died
;
of
the
future
Recompence
according
to
what
we
have
done
in
the
Flesh
;
of
the
Damnation
of
the
Wicked
,
and
the
future
Happiness
of
the
Just
,
is
the
Faith
of
the
Church
these
are
the
things
which
the
one
Catholick
Church
holds
touching
the
Faith
,
These
things
we
have
discoursed
with
as
much
brevity
as
we
could
,
of
the
Consubstantiality
of
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
of
the
incarnation
of
Christ
,
and
of
his
final
coming
,
and
of
the
other
Articles
of
Faith.
Catholick
Church
New
Roman
Articles
Church
Catholick
The
Kings
High-way
the
Servants
of
who
do
know
this
firm
Rule
or
Canon
,
and
walk
in
this
way
of
Truth
.
Ancient
Fathers
Emperor
Jovianus
the
Faith
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
Athanasius
it
was
that
Faith
which
was
,
confessed
by
the
the
true
and
pious
Faith
in
Christ
was
manifest
to
all
,
being
known
,
and
read
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
a
written
confessionof
the
holy
Faith.
it
is
the
property
of
a
Faithful
Minister
to
preserve
those
things
,
pure
,
sincere
,
and
unadulterated
,
which
are
commited
to
him
by
his
Good
Lord
,
to
be
distributed
to
his
fellow
Servants
.
I
therefore
,
according
to
the
Will
of
God
,
will
lay
before
you
those
things
,
which
I
have
learnt
from
the
divinely
inspired
Scripture
.
the
property
of
a
Faithful
Steward
to
deliver
nothing
to
his
fellow
Servants
,
but
what
he
hath
learned
from
the
Holy
Scripture
,
For
if
our
Lord
himself
,
in
whom
were
hid
all
the
Treasures
of
Wisdom
and
Knowledge
—
said
thus
,
He
gave
me
a
Commandment
what
I
should
say
and
speak
The
things
which
I
speak
,
as
the
Father
hath
told
me
,
so
I
speak
.
And
if
the
Holy
Spirit
spake
nothing
of
himself
,
but
only
spake
those
things
which
he
had
heard
from
him
,
how
much
more
is
it
as
well
safe
as
pious
for
us
,
to
do
,
and
mind
the
same
thing
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Indeed
,
when
I
conflict
with
Hereticks
,
whose
Footsteps
I
must
follow
,
I
am
compelled
sometimes
to
use
,
Expressions
not
found
in
Scripture
,
though
neither
are
they
alien
from
the
pious
sence
of
Scripture
,
P.
386.
a.
but
now
I
have
thought
it
most
convenient
to
the
common
Scope
of
us
,
and
you
,
to
fulfil
your
command
in
the
simplicity
of
the
sound
Faith
,
by
saying
those
things
which
I
have
been
taught
from
the
divinely
inspired
Scripture
,
abstaining
from
those
Names
and
Words
,
which
are
not
to
be
found
expresly
in
the
Holy
Scripture
.
For
,
if
the
Lord
be
Faithful
in
all
his
words
,
if
all
his
Commandments
are
Faithful
,
and
established
for
ever
,
and
done
in
Truth
and
Righteousness
.
It
is
a
manifest
falling
from
the
Faith
,
and
a
manifestation
of
Pride
,
either
to
reject
any
thing
that
is
written
,
or
to
superinduce
any
thing
that
is
not
written
,
our
Lord
having
said
,
My
Sheep
hear
my
Voice
.
the
Apostle
by
an
Example
taken
from
Men
,
That
if
it
be
but
a
Man's
Testament
,
yet
if
it
be
confirmed
,
no
Man
rejects
,
or
adds
any
thing
unto
it
,
most
vehemently
forbids
that
any
thing
should
be
added
to
,
or
taken
from
the
divinely
inspired
Scriptures
.
though
we
have
used
other
words
in
our
controversial
Discourses
against
Hereticks
,
yet
now
,
that
a
Confession
of
the
sound
Faith
,
and
simple
manifestation
of
it
lies
before
us
,
we
will
temper
our
stile
accordingly
,
explaining
it
more
simply
and
properly
,
and
doing
only
that
which
may
instruct
you
,
according
to
that
saying
of
the
Apostle
,
To
give
a
reason
of
your
Faith.
Father
,
Son
Holy
Ghost
and
your
full
assurance
of
Faith
,
by
those
few
things
we
shall
select
out
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
not
to
be
like
to
God
This
we
think
,
this
is
,
the
Rule
of
Holy
Men.
P.
392.
And
I
beseech
you
,
laying
aside
all
curious
Questions
,
P.
391.
and
indecent
strifes
about
words
,
to
rest
contented
with
the
things
spoken
by
Holy
Men
,
and
by
the
Lord
himself
;
and
to
withdraw
your selves
from
them
that
are
alien
from
the
Evangelical
and
Apostolical
Faith
,
the
Apostle
having
said
,
That
if
an
Angel
from
Heaven
preach
to
you
any
other
Doctrine
,
besides
that
which
we
have
preached
unto
you
,
let
him
be
accursed
;
and
having
warned
you
to
withdraw
from
every
one
who
walks
disorderly
,
and
not
according
to
the
Tradition
which
you
have
received
from
us
.
Quid
sequendum
maximè
,
Enchir.
c.
4.
quid
propter
diversas
principaliter
Haereses
,
sit
fugiendum
?
What
was
chiefly
to
be
followed
,
and
what
,
by
reason
of
the
diversity
of
Heresies
,
was
principally
to
be
avoided
,
quod
certum
,
propriumque
fidei
Catholicae
fundamentum
,
what
was
the
sure
,
and
proper
Foundation
of
the
Christian
Faith
?
what
he
was
to
believe
,
to
love
,
and
hope
for
,
nam
ecce
tibi
Symbolum
&
dominica
oratio
,
in
his
duobus
tria
illa
intuere
,
Cap.
7.
for
behold
the
Symbol
and
the
Lord's
Prayer
,
in
these
two
see
these
three
things
,
Faith
believes
,
Hope
and
Charity
prays
a
doubtful
and
uncertain
thing
during
the
time
betwixt
the
Death
of
Christians
and
the
last
Resurrection
of
their
Bodies
,
their
Souls
are
kept
in
hidden
Receptacles
,
as
they
,
by
reason
of
the
Actions
done
in
their
Life
time
,
became
worthy
of
Rest
or
Misery
.
Arian
Heresie
Nicene
Council
Apostolick
Church
so
we
believe
,
as
it
seemed
good
to
the
Apostolick
Church
,
We
believe
in
one
only
unbegotten
Father
,
—
and
in
one
Lord
Jesus
Christ
his
only
begotten
Son.
Son
,
We
confess
,
as
the
Holy
Scriptures
teach
us
,
one
Holy
Ghost
,
the
Sanctifier
of
Holy
Men
under
the
Old
Testament
,
and
of
the
divine
Teachers
of
the
New
,
and
one
only
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
inexpugnable
by
the
World
,
and
triumphing
over
all
the
wicked
Insurrections
of
the
Heterodox
;
after
this
we
confess
the
Resurrection
of
the
Dead
,
of
which
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
was
the
first
fruits
,
who
indeed
,
and
not
in
appearance
only
,
took
his
Body
from
the
God-bearing
Virgin
,
and
who
,
in
the
end
of
the
Ages
,
conversing
among
Men
for
the
abolishing
of
Sin
,
was
Crucified
,
and
dying
—
rose
again
from
the
Dead
,
ascended
into
the
Heavens
,
and
sitteth
at
the
Right-hand
of
Majesty
.
These
things
we
teach
and
preach
.
These
are
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
received
from
the
Apostles
.
Ecclesiastical
Doctrines
Latin
Church
New
Articles
fides
Ecclesiae
,
the
Church's
Faith.
Rome
auricular
If
any
Person
,
after
Baptism
,
hath
committed
mortal
Sins
,
I
exhort
him
first
to
make
satisfaction
by
and
so
being
reconciled
by
the
Judgment
of
the
Priest
to
Communicate
;
if
he
would
not
receive
the
Sacrament
to
his
own
Condemnation
.
pious
Souls
go
hence
to
Purgatory
,
Venial
Sins
since
the
Ascension
of
our
Lord
into
Heaven
,
the
Souls
of
all
Saints
are
with
Christ
,
and
departing
from
the
Body
,
go
to
Christ
.
Two
Wives
after
Baptism
New
Articles
Latin
Church
That
Romanists
have
in
the
General
confessed
the
Novelty
of
many
of
their
Doctrines
,
And
in
particular
Of
the
Integrity
and
sufficiency
of
Holy
Scripture
,
as
to
all
necessary
Articles
of
Christian
Faith
,
Of
their
Canon
of
the
As
is
proved
from
the
Sixth
to
the
Sixteenth
Century
,
Of
the
Right
of
Princes
to
call
General
Councils
,
Of
the
Fallibility
of
Councils
Of
Purgatory
Of
Indulgences
Of
the
Veneration
of
Images
Of
Invocation
of
Saints
Of
the
Seven
Sacraments
in
general
,
Of
the
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
Of
auricular
Confession
Of
Extream
Vnction
Of
Marriage
Of
Transubstantiation
Of
Communion
in
one
Kind
Of
the
true
propitiatory
Sacrifice
of
the
Mass
,
Of
the
Celibacy
of
Priests
Nouvelle
Bibliotheque
Ecclesiastical
Writers
Ils
n'
ont
point
douté
que
l'
Eucharistie
ne
fut
le
Corps
,
&
le
sang
de
J.
C.
They
doubted
not
that
the
Eucharist
was
the
Body
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
and
they
called
it
by
that
Name
.
Ils
ont
enseigne
clairement
que
le
pain
&
le
vin
de
l'Eucharistie
étoient
changez
au
Corps
,
&
au
Sang
de
Jesus
Christ
;
They
clearly
taught
that
the
Bread
and
Wine
of
the
Eucharist
were
changed
into
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Jesus
Christ
,
That
the
Pope
was
not
Superior
to
other
Bishops
.
That
there
was
no
Purgatory
Fire
.
That
it
was
a
vain
thing
to
Pray
for
the
Dead
.
That
auricular
Confession
was
not
necessary
.
That
the
Communion
was
to
be
received
in
both
Kinds
.
Sophisms
,
which
most
of
the
Schoolmen
delighting
in
logical
Tattle
,
and
loving
strange
Opinions
,
followed
.
the
universal
Church
consisted
not
in
or
in
the
Pope
,
but
in
the
body
of
the
Elect
,
Men
might
be
saved
who
were
not
subject
to
the
Church
of
Whether
these
,
or
other
of
their
Doctrines
were
new
Vanities
,
or
of
Evangelical
Antiquity
,
Epist.
l.
6.
p.
245.
I
know
not
.
Erasmus
Martin
Luther
England
Men
of
the
greatest
Note
who
esteemed
very
well
of
his
Writings
,
Ut
quisque
vir
est
optimus
ita
illius
Scriptis
minime
offendi
,
Ep.
l.
12.
p.
400.
and
Men
at
who
bore
the
same
Affection
to
them
.
Cardinali
Moguntino
,
This
I
observe
,
that
the
better
any
Man
is
,
the
less
he
is
offended
with
's
Writings
Cardinal
Campejus
I
heard
excellent
Men
of
approved
Doctrine
and
Religion
,
rejoice
that
they
met
with
that
Man's
Books
;
and
I
saw
,
that
as
any
man
was
more
upright
in
his
Life
,
or
nearer
to
Evangelical
purity
,
he
was
the
less
offended
with
presently
to
be
incensed
against
a
Man
with
whose
Writings
so
many
excellent
Governors
,
so
many
Learned
and
pious
Men
were
delighted
.
cum
non
decessent
maximi
Theologi
qui
non
vererentur
affirmare
nihil
esse
in
Luthero
,
quin
per
probatos
Authores
posset
defendi
,
when
the
greatest
Divines
were
not
afraid
to
affirm
,
that
there
was
which
might
not
be
defended
by
approved
Authors
.
Epist.
l.
most
of
his
Tenets
from
the
Ancients
,
had
he
named
the
Ancients
from
whom
he
had
them
,
he
would
have
avoided
much
of
that
envy
which
then
lay
upon
him
.
Holy
Scripture
containeth
all
things
necessary
to
Salvation
;
so
that
whatsoever
is
not
read
therein
,
nor
may
be
proved
thereby
,
is
not
required
of
any
Man
that
it
should
be
believed
as
an
Article
of
Faith
,
or
be
thought
requisite
or
necessary
to
Salvation
.
So
that
besides
the
same
,
Art.
21.
the
Church
ought
not
to
enforce
any
thing
to
be
believed
for
necessity
of
Salvation
.
Western
Bishops
,
to
satisfie
me
in
this
Question
,
Doth
not
the
Gospel
perfectly
contain
the
Doctrine
of
Christian
Faith
?
Surely
,
the
Reverence
you
bear
to
it
will
not
permit
you
to
affirm
that
the
Faith
is
not
perfectly
contained
there
.
that
is
true
,
and
not
denied
by
us
,
said
,
That
the
Fathers
had
inclosed
the
Gospel
and
the
Holy
Scripture
,
so
that
it
should
by
no
means
be
lawful
to
add
to
them
.
the
Evangelists
did
not
forbid
that
any
thing
should
be
added
to
what
they
had
written
,
This
,
with
his
leave
,
cannot
be
said
of
Holy
Scripture
,
for
the
Apostle
saith
,
in
the
end
of
his
saith
,
If
any
one
add
to
these
things
,
God
shall
add
to
him
the
Plagues
which
are
written
in
this
Book
.
We
draw
all
divine
Doctrines
from
the
Fountains
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
which
are
the
principles
and
the
foundations
of
our
Faith
,
to
which
nothing
ever
was
,
or
ever
shall
be
added
by
us
or
any
other
Christian
.
when
the
Church
,
the
Spouse
of
God
,
was
without
spot
or
wrinkle
,
when
we
made
more
account
of
the
simple
and
not
curious
Faith
delivered
as
it
lay
in
the
Gospel
,
and
regarding
that
superfluous
and
talkative
Divinity
which
is
the
fruit
of
our
own
Reasonings
,
less
than
the
Sacred
Oracles
,
we
attend
to
what
was
written
,
delighting
in
the
things
spoken
by
the
Holy
Spirit
,
and
being
compacted
in
one
by
them
.
John
Gerson
Lib.
de
Exam.
Doctr.
secunda
parte
princip.
consid
.
we
must
not
dare
to
say
any
thing
of
Divine
Things
,
but
that
which
is
delivered
to
us
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
of
which
the
Reason
is
,
That
the
Scripture
is
delivered
to
us
as
a
Rule
sufficient
,
and
infallible
for
the
Government
of
the
whole
Ecclesiastical
Body
,
and
Members
of
it
to
the
End
of
the
World.
The
Holy
Scripture
Gabriel
Biel
,
is
,
according
to
as
the
Mouth
of
God
because
by
it
God
speaketh
all
things
which
he
would
have
done
by
us
.
Molinaeus
,
asserts
,
Asserit
Haereseos
labe
inquinatos
qui
extra
S.
Scripturas
aliquid
docent
aut
proferunt
,
&c.
Lib.
de
Concil.
Trid.
§.
17.
That
they
are
infected
with
the
filth
of
Heresie
who
teach
or
produce
any
thing
beyond
the
Holy
Scriptures
;
I
mean
in
those
things
which
appertain
to
the
Substance
of
Faith
and
Doctrine
.
Sorbon
Doctor
French
Testament
Mons
,
A.
D.
considered
the
Holy
Scripture
as
the
Treasure
of
Divinity
,
and
as
the
Source
of
which
a
Man
ought
to
know
,
for
the
Edification
of
himself
,
or
the
Instruction
of
others
.
That
which
ought
to
comfort
us
in
this
obscurity
is
,
that
according
to
St.
the
Holy
Scripture
proposeth
to
us
all
that
is
necessary
for
the
conduct
of
our
Life
in
a
manner
easie
and
intelligible
,
that
it
explicates
and
clears
up
it self
by
speaking
that
clearly
in
some
places
which
it
saith
obscurely
in
others
.
as
for
the
sufficiency
or
the
entireness
of
the
Scriptures
,
for
the
containing
of
all
those
Points
of
Faith
which
are
simply
necessary
of
all
Persons
,
to
be
believed
for
attaining
Salvation
,
Catholicks
deny
it
not
.
R.
Doctors
Aquinas
,
In
doctrina
Christi
,
22.
qu.
1.
Art.
9.
&
Apostolorum
Scripta
)
veritas
fidei
est
sufficienter
explicata
,
In
the
(
written
)
Doctrine
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
the
Truth
of
Faith
is
sufficiently
explained
.
Old
Testament
The
Church
doth
read
for
Example
of
Life
,
and
Instruction
of
Manners
,
but
yet
doth
not
apply
them
to
establish
any
Doctrine
.
Such
are
these
following
.
the
Third
and
Fourth
Books
of
Esdras
,
the
Prayer
of
Manasses
Whosoever
shall
not
receive
them
as
Sacred
and
Canonical
,
Sess.
4.
let
him
be
Anathema
.
Ancient
Church
Du
Pin
Faculty
of
Divinity
in
Paris
Majesty's
Professor
Royal
in
Philosophy
Old
Testament
Canonical
Old
Testament
The
Christian
Antiquity
,
for
the
Books
of
the
hath
followed
the
Canon
of
the
that
no
others
were
cited
in
the
but
those
which
belonged
to
the
Canon
of
the
the
first
Catalogues
of
Canonical
Books
made
by
Ecclesiastical
Authors
,
both
comprehend
no
others
in
the
Canon
.
the
Christians
of
those
times
owned
no
other
Canonical
Books
of
the
but
those
which
belonged
to
the
Canon
of
the
they
sometimes
cited
the
Apocryphal
Books
,
but
never
put
them
in
the
number
of
Canonical
Books
.
J.
L.
after
the
Declarations
of
the
Council
of
no
one
ever
pertinaciously
dissented
from
it
,
but
such
as
Protestants
themselves
do
confess
to
be
Hereticks
,
no
Catholick
after
the
Church's
Declaration
in
the
Year
ever
doubted
of
them
Diss
.
praelim
.
p.
Du
Pin
After
the
Decisions
of
the
and
of
and
the
have
counted
which
makes
it
evident
that
these
Definitions
were
not
yet
followed
by
all
Authors
,
and
by
all
Churches
,
till
such
time
as
this
Matter
was
fully
determined
by
the
definition
of
the
Council
of
Mr.
M.
J.
L.
the
Canon
of
Scripture
was
not
defined
till
the
Fifth
Century
:
Melito
,
Epiphanius
,
Hilarius
,
Hieronymus
,
Ruffinus
,
followed
the
Hebrews
,
not
the
Greeks
:
Quid
Ecclesi●sticum
Apocrypha
,
because
he
did
it
,
when
this
thing
was
not
defined
;
on
which
account
,
we
also
do
excuse
the
rest
Trent
Council
Trent
Council
Western
Church
Primasius
African
Church
The
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
of
Canonical
Authority
which
we
receive
,
are
Twenty-four
,
which
St.
insinuated
by
the
Twenty-four
Wings
Leontius
Bizantinus
Let
us
reckon
up
the
Books
received
by
the
Church
,
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
are
Twenty-two
,
These
are
the
Books
Canonized
in
the
Church
,
—
of
which
they
that
belong
to
the
Old
Testament
are
all
received
by
the
Nicephorus
,
Patriarch
Old
Testament
Bibl.
H.
Eccl.
&
de
vitis
Pontif.
Maccabees
,
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Esther
,
Judith
,
Susanna
Tobit
.
Anastasius
which
are
contradicted
,
and
not
received
by
the
Church
,
Maccabees
,
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Susanna
,
Judith
Peter
Mauricius
,
Cent.
12.
Abbot
Old
Testament
Scripture
,
Restant
post
hos
Authenti●os
sex
non
reticendi
libri
sapientia
,
&c.
Pag.
25.
c.
de
Autor
.
Vet.
Test
.
there
be
Six
not
to
be
concealed
,
viz.
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Tobit
,
Judith
,
both
the
Books
of
Maccabees
.
Hugo
de
Sancto
Victore
Prolog
in
l.
de
Sacram
c
And
the
division
he
says
is
made
,
Didasc
.
l.
all
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
are
Twenty-two
Wisdom
of
Solomon
,
the
Book
of
Jesus
the
Son
of
Syrach
,
Judith
,
Tobias
the
Books
of
M●c●abees
but
they
are
not
written
in
the
Canon
Richardus
de
Sancto
Victore
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
are
Twenty-two
,
others
are
not
put
into
the
Canon
,
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Tobit
,
Judith
John
Beleth
Old
Testament
Maccabees
,
Philo
the
Son
of
Syrach
hos
quatuor
quidem
non
recipit
Ecclesia
,
the
Church
receiveth
not
these
four
.
Quem
credam
numerum
esse
librorum
V.
&
N.
Testamenti
?
What
he
believed
to
be
the
number
of
the
Books
of
the
Old
and
the
New
Testament
?
as
the
most
approved
Doctor
of
the
Catholick
Church
in
this
matter
,
he
undoubtedly
believed
them
to
be
Twenty-two
.
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Judith
,
Tobias
,
Non
reputantur
in
Canone
,
They
are
not
reckoned
in
the
Canon
New
Testament
that
this
is
the
number
of
the
Books
which
are
admitted
into
the
Canon
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
is
what
the
celebrated
and
undoubted
Tradition
of
the
Church
declares
.
Ordinary
Gloss
Western
Church
the
Canonical
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
are
only
Twenty-two
viz.
Five
Books
of
Eight
of
the
Prophets
,
and
Nine
Hagiographa
quicquid
extra
hos
est
,
ut
dicit
Hieronymus
,
inter
Apocrypha
est
ponendum
,
What
Books
soever
there
be
,
besides
,
relating
to
the
Old
Testament
,
they
ought
,
according
to
St.
to
be
put
among
the
Apocrypha
Tobit
,
Judith
,
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
Here
begins
a
Book
which
belongs
not
to
the
Canon
.
Isti
sunt
libri
qui
non
sunt
in
Canone
,
These
are
the
Books
which
are
not
in
the
Canon
,
and
which
the
admits
as
good
and
useful
,
but
not
as
Canonical
.
the
Chapters
added
to
and
to
are
not
in
the
Canon
Ecclesia
eos
legit
&
permittit
,
the
Church
reads
,
and
permits
them
to
be
read
by
the
Faithful
for
Devotion
,
and
Information
of
Manners
,
not
think
their
Authority
sufficient
to
prove
what
is
doubtful
,
or
matter
of
dispute
,
or
to
confirm
Ecclesiastical
Doctrines
.
there
is
as
much
difference
betwixt
Books
Canonical
and
not
Canonical
,
as
betwixt
what
is
certain
and
what
is
dubious
,
betwixt
Books
written
by
the
Inspiration
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
Books
indited
they
knew
not
when
or
by
whom
.
distinction
,
and
exact
numeration
of
the
Books
which
did
,
and
which
did
not
belong
unto
the
Canon
,
because
there
were
many
,
who
,
because
they
did
not
spend
much
time
in
studying
the
Scriptures
,
Trent
Council
all
the
Books
contained
in
the
Bible
were
to
be
received
with
a
like
Veneration
,
not
knowing
how
to
distinguish
betwixt
Books
Canonical
and
not
Canonical
.
Friar
Minorite
St.
Jerom
Ordinary
Gloss
Nicholas
Lyra
according
to
the
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
are
divided
into
the
Law
,
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Hagiographa
;
the
Law
containing
Five
Books
,
the
Prophets
Eight
,
and
the
Hagiographa
Nine
the
Books
of
the
Third
and
Fourth
of
and
the
Book
of
are
called
Apoorvphal
,
because
the
Authors
of
them
are
not
known
,
though
they
are
received
of
the
Church
,
as
not
doubting
the
truth
of
them
.
ut
sciamus
librorum
Canonis
,
&
Apocryphorum
distinctionem
,
that
we
might
know
the
distinction
betwixt
the
Canonical
and
Apocryphal
Books
,
it
defends
the
Holy
Scripture
against
them
who
introduce
the
Apocryphal
Books
for
Hagiographa
,
or
sacred
Writings
.
Continet
liber
iste
Apocrypham
partem
,
Historiam
Susannae
,
Hymnum
puerorum
,
&
Belis
Draconisque
fabulas
.
This
Book
containeth
something
Apocryphal
,
The
History
of
the
Song
of
the
and
the
Fables
of
and
the
Nicholas
Lyra
by
the
favour
of
God
,
he
,
having
writ
,
on
the
Canonical
Books
of
Scripture
,
from
to
the
intended
by
the
same
Grace
of
God
,
to
write
upon
others
which
were
not
Canonical
,
and
which
are
only
received
in
the
Church
for
Instruction
of
Manners
,
not
being
by
her
thought
sufficient
to
confirm
doubtful
Matters
.
Now
these
,
according
to
St.
in
his
Prologue
on
the
and
the
and
the
Second
of
he
intended
,
though
Commenting
upon
the
Historical
Books
of
the
to
pass
by
the
History
of
and
the
nec
apud
Christianos
,
because
they
neither
are
esteemed
Canonical
by
Jews
nor
Christians
inter
Apocrypha
cantantur
,
the
Church
Chants
them
among
the
Apocrypha
;
I
therefore
,
first
intend
to
write
on
the
whole
Canonical
Scripture
,
and
then
,
upon
those
,
and
other
Books
which
are
commonly
put
in
our
Bibles
,
though
they
belong
not
to
the
Canon
.
The
History
of
ought
to
be
put
among
the
Books
of
the
Bible
which
are
not
Canonical
Fourteenth
Chapter
it
is
put
among
those
Scriptures
which
are
not
Canonical
,
after
the
History
of
Antoninus
Florentinus
Twenty-two
Canonical
Books
Old
Testament
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Tobit
,
Judith
Ecclesia
recipit
,
the
Church
receives
them
as
true
and
profitable
,
though
not
as
of
force
in
matters
of
Faith
,
Sum.
Theol.
part
receptus
ab
Ecclesia
ad
legendum
,
non
tamen
Authenticus
est
ad
probandum
ea
quae
veniunt
in
contentionem
fidei
,
received
by
the
Church
to
be
read
,
but
is
not
Authentical
to
prove
things
doubtful
in
the
Faith.
Alphonsus
Tostatus
they
are
not
put
into
the
Canon
by
the
Church
,
nor
doth
she
regularly
command
them
to
be
read
,
or
to
be
received
,
or
judge
them
disobedient
who
do
not
receive
them
.
For
,
the
Church
is
not
certain
of
the
Authors
of
them
;
yea
she
knoweth
not
,
whether
they
were
indited
by
Men
inspired
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
and
so
she
obliges
no
Man
,
to
yield
necessary
assent
to
what
they
do
contain
.
these
Apocryphal
Books
be
joined
with
others
of
the
Bible
,
and
read
in
the
Church
,
none
of
them
is
of
such
Authority
,
that
the
Church
proves
any
truth
out
of
them
,
for
as
to
that
she
doth
not
receive
them
.
Dionysius
Carthusianus
The
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
are
Twenty-two
,
Five
Legal
,
Eight
Historical
,
Nine
Hagiographa
,
Hos
libros
vocant
Canonicos
,
alios
vero
Apocryphos
,
These
Books
are
called
,
Canonical
,
the
rest
Apocryphal
Franciscus
Ximenius
Old
Testament
receives
rather
for
Edification
of
the
People
,
than
for
confirmation
of
Ecclesiastical
Doctrines
.
Erasmus
Old
Testament
Intra
hunc
numerum
conclusit
priscorum
Authoritas
Vet.
Test.
volumina
,
The
Authority
of
the
Ancients
comprized
the
Volumes
of
the
Old
Testament
,
of
whose
Truth
it
was
not
lawful
to
doubt
,
within
this
number
.
Johannes
Ferus
olim
in
Ecclesia
Apocryphi
publicè
non
recitabantur
,
nec
quisquam
Authoritate
eorum
premebatur
,
anciently
the
Apocryphal
Books
were
not
read
publickly
,
nor
was
any
Man
pressed
with
their
Authority
.
Sebastian
Munster
Old
Testament
Old
Testament
Intra
hunc
numerum
concluserunt
&
Hebraei
,
&
prisci
Christiani
volumina
veteris
Testamenti
,
Both
the
Hebrews
and
the
ancient
Christians
comprized
the
Volumes
of
the
Old
Testament
within
this
number
;
but
now
the
other
the
Song
of
the
Three
Children
)
are
received
,
into
the
use
of
the
Church
.
Ninth
Century
Ordinary
Gloss
Article
,
viz.
Authority
of
St.
Jerom
Sancto
Hieronymo
universa
Ecclesia
Latina
plurimum
debet
—
propter
discretos
ab
eodem
libros
Canonicos
à
non
Canonicis
,
The
universal
Church
is
very
much
beholding
to
St.
not
only
because
he
noted
what
Parts
where
added
to
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
,
or
were
but
doubtful
Appendixes
,
but
also
for
separating
the
Canonical
from
the
uncanonical
Books
.
the
Church
received
those
Books
which
he
received
,
and
rejected
those
which
he
rejected
.
That
,
Picus
Mirand
as
to
this
Matter
,
the
Church
held
his
Testimony
to
be
sacred
the
whole
Church
preferred
it
before
any
other
account
of
this
Matter
,
Pope
,
Council
ad
limam
Hieronymi
reducenda
sunt
verba
tam
Conciliorum
,
quam
Doctorum
,
the
words
of
Councils
and
Doctors
must
be
reduced
to
the
Rule
of
St.
those
Books
which
he
rejects
,
are
not
to
be
esteemed
Canonical
,
as
that
word
importeth
,
Books
sufficient
,
to
confirm
Articles
of
Faith
,
but
only
as
it
signifies
Books
useful
,
for
the
Edification
of
the
Church
;
and
with
this
distinction
you
may
reconcile
the
difference
betwixt
him
and
St.
and
betwixt
the
Councils
of
and
of
Alphonsus
Tostatus
is
to
be
credited
,
especially
in
things
belonging
to
the
Old
Testament
and
Histories
,
before
St.
for
in
this
thing
he
exceeded
all
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
.
Defens
.
Part.
the
Vniversal
Church
with
one
accord
holds
the
distinction
made
by
St.
for
that
was
held
by
the
Faithful
Jews
before
Christs
Advent
,
and
was
afterwards
continued
in
the
Church
Pope
Innocent
Pope
Gelasius
Latin
Church
viz.
Wisdom
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Judith
,
Tobit
Susanna
,
the
Song
of
the
Three
Children
,
the
Fables
of
Bell
and
the
Dragon
J.
L.
Fifth
Century
General
Councils
they
may
not
be
called
together
without
the
commandment
and
will
of
Princes
.
they
may
erre
,
and
sometimes
have
erred
,
even
in
things
pertaining
unto
God
;
wherefore
things
ordained
by
them
as
necessary
to
Salvation
,
have
neither
Strength
,
nor
Authority
,
unless
it
may
be
declared
that
they
be
taken
out
of
Holy
Scripture
.
General
Councils
may
not
be
called
together
without
the
Commandment
and
Will
of
Princes
,
Eastern
Churches
Western
Churches
That
the
Emperor
,
according
to
his
ancient
Custom
and
Prerogative
,
was
to
call
Oecumenical
Synods
,
and
was
to
do
it
The
Emperor
and
the
Greeks
contended
that
it
was
the
Previlege
of
the
Emperor
to
call
the
Synod
upon
that
account
his
Name
was
placed
first
in
it
,
as
was
manifest
from
the
Acts
of
the
Councils
.
Cardinal
Cusanus
We
must
say
,
touching
a
General
Council
,
De
Concord
.
Cath.
l.
2.
c.
2.
f.
39.
That
the
Authority
of
it
doth
not
so
depend
on
him
that
calls
it
,
that
if
the
Pope
do
not
call
it
,
it
should
be
no
Council
,
for
then
none
of
the
Eight
General
Councils
would
be
firm
,
they
being
all
called
by
the
Emperors
from
whom
the
Bishop
of
as
other
Patriarchs
,
received
by
Letters
missive
a
publick
warning
to
come
,
or
send
unto
the
Councils
.
From
what
hath
been
discoursed
it
appears
,
semper
fecisse
,
That
the
Emperors
did
always
call
General
Councils
.
This
,
I
have
found
to
be
true
by
perusing
the
Acts
of
all
the
General
Councils
to
the
Eighth
inclusively
.
And
so
I
have
read
in
the
Gloss
of
the
Pope's
Library-Keeper
That
the
Emperors
were
wont
to
Assemble
General
Councils
.
In
reading
of
the
ancient
Histories
,
I
find
not
,
Aeneas
Sylvius
,
that
Popes
alone
did
call
Councils
,
Lib.
1.
de
Concil.
Basil
.
p.
20.
Lib.
3.
Art.
1
q
:
nor
after
in
the
time
of
and
other
Emperors
was
the
assent
of
the
Pope
of
much
sought
after
.
Jacobatius
à
principio
facultas
congregandi
concilia
spectabat
ad
Imperatores
,
the
power
of
gathering
Councils
belonged
to
the
Emperors
from
the
beginning
.
Lib.
1.
c.
2.
§.
2
,
3
,
4.
Hist.
Eccles.
l.
5.
in
Prooem.
Richerius
General
Councils
Since
that
the
Emperors
became
Christians
the
greatest
Synods
were
,
and
are
held
by
their
pleasure
.
Sancta
Clara
These
words
seem
to
be
confirmed
by
the
Authority
of
St.
who
rejects
a
Council
,
with
this
Question
,
What
Emperor
commanded
the
Assembling
of
that
Synod
?
As
if
he
held
the
command
of
the
Emperor
to
be
necessary
to
that
end
and
so
't
is
evident
it
was
observed
almost
in
all
the
ancient
Councils
.
General
Councils
may
Erre
,
and
sometimes
have
erred
even
in
things
pertaining
to
God
Communis
est
doctorum
opinio
Concilia
,
etiam
Generalia
errare
posse
in
rebus
quae
fidem
,
aut
mores
ad
salutem
non
necessarios
,
concernunt
:
It
is
the
common
Judgment
of
their
Doctors
,
that
even
general
Councils
may
erre
in
Matters
of
Faith
,
and
Manners
which
are
not
necessary
to
Salvation
:
therefore
things
ordained
by
them
as
necessary
to
Saelvation
,
have
neither
Strength
nor
Authority
,
unless
it
may
be
declared
,
unless
it
can
be
shewed
,
that
they
be
taken
out
of
Holy
Scripture
.
these
last
Words
of
the
Article
,
declare
that
which
was
the
Doctrine
of
the
Ancients
,
and
of
almost
all
the
modern
Doctors
.
a
General
Council
might
be
guilty
of
Heresy
some
,
That
it
could
not
thus
be
guilty
,
General
Councils
Twenty
second
Article
Purgatory
,
Pardons
,
Worshipping
Adoration
,
as
well
of
Images
as
of
Relicks
,
and
also
Invocation
of
Saints
,
is
a
fond
thing
vainly
feigned
,
and
grounded
upon
no
Warrant
of
Scripture
,
but
rather
repugnant
to
the
Word
of
God
:
Purgatory
,
Alphonsus
de
Castro
in
Veteribus
de
Purgatorio
fere
nulla
,
De
Haeres
.
l.
8.
Tit.
de
Indulg
.
potissimum
apud
Graecos
Scriptores
,
mentio
est
:
In
the
Ancients
,
and
especially
the
Greek
Writers
,
there
is
scarce
any
mention
of
Purgatory
;
whence
it
comes
to
pass
,
Contr.
Luther
.
Artic.
18.
that
to
this
very
day
it
is
not
received
in
the
Greek
Church
.
amongst
the
Ancients
Fisher
,
Bishop
Rochester
,
It
was
not
at
all
;
or
very
rarely
mentioned
;
nor
is
it
,
to
this
Day
,
believed
by
the
Greek
Church
.
Let
him
who
pleaseth
,
read
the
Commentaries
of
the
ancient
Greeks
,
and
he
will
find
,
I
suppose
,
that
they
speak
not
at
all
,
or
very
rarely
,
of
it
:
Nor
did
the
Latins
altogether
,
but
leisurely
perceive
the
Truth
of
this
Matter
:
who
can
wonder
,
that
in
the
Primitive
Church
there
was
no
use
of
Indulgences
?
In
Cath.
Rom.
pacif
.
apud
Forb
.
consid
.
Mod.
p.
264.
Father
Barns
the
Punishment
of
Purgatory
is
a
thing
,
which
can
neither
be
firmly
proved
from
Scripture
,
the
Fathers
,
or
Councils
:
And
that
,
the
contrary
Sentence
seems
more
agreeable
to
them
.
Wicelius
though
there
should
be
some
places
of
Purgation
to
receive
naked
Souls
,
yet
doth
it
not
become
grave
and
wise
Men
,
so
certainly
to
define
those
things
which
Scriptures
have
not
expressed
nor
the
Tradition
of
the
Ancients
hath
expounded
.
Erasmus
There
be
many
things
,
about
which
,
not
only
,
contentious
,
but
even
learned
and
pious
Men
did
doubt
of
old
;
as
St.
with
others
,
doubted
long
about
Purgatory
.
Otho
Frisingensis
That
there
is
in
the
infernal
Regions
,
a
Place
of
Purgatory
,
wherein
such
as
are
to
be
saved
,
are
either
troubled
only
with
Darkness
,
or
decocted
with
the
Fire
of
Expiation
,
our
Lord
saith
,
he
that
eateth
my
Flesh
—
hath
eternal
Life
saying
in
the
Present
Tense
because
the
Soul
being
loosed
from
the
Flesh
,
presently
enters
into
those
Receptacles
of
Life
,
where
the
Spirits
of
Saints
do
rest
.
De
Haer.
l.
Tit.
de
Indulgentiis
Alphonsus
Castro
among
all
the
things
,
of
which
he
disputed
in
his
Book
against
Heresies
,
there
was
nothing
of
which
the
Scripture
spake
less
plainly
,
and
of
which
the
Ancient
Writers
had
said
less
.
Many
,
Polydore
Virgil
Roffensis
,
may
,
perhaps
,
be
moved
not
to
trust
to
Indulgences
,
because
the
use
of
them
in
the
Church
seems
new
,
and
very
lately
received
among
Christians
:
To
whom
I
answer
,
—
That
whilst
there
was
no
Regard
to
Purgatory
,
no
Man
looked
after
Indulgences
,
which
depend
upon
it
:
Indulgences
therefore
began
after
Men
had
for
some
time
trembled
at
the
Torments
of
Purgatory
.
Concerning
Indulgences
,
Antoninus
Florentinus
,
We
have
nothing
expresly
in
the
Sacred
Scripture
,
nor
from
the
Sayings
of
the
Ancient
Doctors
,
but
of
the
Modern
Of
Indulgences
Durand
,
few
things
can
be
said
with
any
certainty
,
because
neither
doth
the
Scripture
speak
expresly
of
them
.
And
St.
do
in
no
wise
speak
of
them
.
Nicene
Council
Primitive
Church
plain
Falshood
unusual
Customs
,
without
against
the
Doctrine
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
execrated
by
the
Church
of
God
,
condemned
by
the
Tradition
of
their
Ancestors
.
Fifteenth
Century
Western
Church
Primitive
Church
Church
Govern.
Oxford
Writer
Thus
much
is
granted
,
that
Images
,
and
so
the
Veneration
,
or
Worship
of
them
were
very
seldom
(
if
at
all
)
used
in
the
Christian
Church
for
some
of
the
first
Centuries
.
In
Sum.
part.
4.
l.
3.
tr.
7.
c.
de
Orat.
q.
7.
Ergo
non
vident
quorum
sunt
orationes
quas
vident
,
ergo
inutile
est
orare
ipsos
—
Propter
istas
rationes
&
consimiles
dicunt
multi
,
Opinio
Commun
is
.
quod
nec
nos
oramus
sanctos
nec
ipsi
orant
pro
nobis
nisi
improprie
.
In
Can.
Miss.
Lect.
30.
Vid.
Bishop
Usher
multi
dicunt
,
Altissiod
.
Sum.
l.
3.
Tract.
8.
c.
5.
qu.
6.
&
ult
.
's
Answer
to
the
Jesuit
,
pag.
452.
we
pray
to
God
that
the
Merits
of
the
Saints
may
help
us
a
common
Opinion
Gabriel
Biel
by
these
and
the
like
Reasons
not
only
the
Hereticks
of
old
,
but
,
some
Christians
of
our
times
are
deceived
.
John
Sharpe
à
quibusdam
famosis
verisimiliter
aestimatur
quod
istiusmodi
orationes
in
Eoclesia
Dei
superfluunt
,
it
was
thought
by
some
eminent
Men
that
such
Prayers
were
superfluous
in
the
Church
of
God.
Eckius
if
the
Apostles
and
Evangelists
had
taught
that
the
Saints
should
be
Worshipped
,
it
would
have
been
objected
to
them
as
arrogance
,
as
if
they
had
sought
for
that
Honour
after
their
Death
.
in
the
Writings
of
the
Authors
that
approach
nearest
to
the
Age
of
the
Apostles
,
one
shall
find
no
Footsteps
of
the
Custom
of
invoking
Saints
.
It
is
a
thing
plainly
repugnant
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Custom
of
the
Primitive
Church
to
have
publick
Prayer
in
the
Church
,
or
to
minister
the
Sacraments
in
a
Tongue
not
understood
of
the
People
,
Primitive
Church
Treat
.
of
Latin
Service
Western
Church
Romish
Commentators
quae
nunc
passim
cantantur
non
tam
ad
populi
intelligentiam
erudiendum
,
quod
priscos
ubique
spectasse
,
indubitatum
;
The
things
which
are
now
every
where
sung
in
the
Roman
Church
,
do
not
so
much
tend
to
instruct
the
People
,
though
without
doubt
that
was
the
thing
the
Ancients
every
where
respected
.
There
are
two
Sacraments
ordained
of
Christ
our
Lord
in
the
Gospel
,
that
is
to
say
,
Baptism
and
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
.
Those
five
commonly
called
Sacraments
,
that
is
to
say
,
Confirmation
,
Penance
,
Orders
,
Matrimony
,
and
Extream
Vnction
,
are
not
to
be
counted
for
Sacraments
of
the
Gospel
,
—
nor
have
they
the
like
nature
of
Sacraments
with
Baptism
,
and
the
Lord's
Supper
,
for
that
they
have
not
any
visible
Sign
or
Ceremony
ordained
of
God.
Johannes
a
Munster
in
Vortilage
Nobilis
discurs
.
prop.
Theophylact
,
Duo
tantum
agnovit
Sacramenta
,
acknowledged
only
two
Sacraments
.
There
is
no
Controversie
,
Cassander
,
but
that
there
are
two
Sacraments
in
which
principally
consisteth
our
Salvation
;
whence
it
is
,
that
among
the
the
Sacraments
properly
so
called
are
sometimes
reckoned
two
,
sometimes
three
,
when
Confirmation
by
Chrism
is
added
to
Baptism
;
and
sometimes
four
,
when
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
are
reckoned
as
two
Sacraments
Twelfth
Century
of
the
other
Sacraments
we
read
not
that
the
Ancients
comprehended
them
in
any
certain
number
,
nor
will
you
hardly
find
any
one
before
who
assigned
any
certain
and
determinate
number
of
the
Sacraments
.
R.
Sacraments
Confirmation
,
Alexander
Biel
in
Sent.
q.
un
.
D.
Sent.
dist
Quod
Dominus
neque
hoc
Sacramentum
instituit
,
neque
dispensavit
,
That
our
Lord
neither
instituted
nor
dispensed
this
Sacrament
,
nor
was
it
instituted
by
his
Disciples
;
but
as
to
the
Form
of
Words
,
and
the
Matter
of
it
,
it
was
instituted
by
the
Council
of
to
the
Council
of
Thomas
Aquinas
touching
this
Sacrament
there
is
a
double
Opinion
,
for
some
have
said
that
this
Sacrament
was
neither
instituted
by
Christ
,
nor
by
his
Apostles
,
but
afterwards
,
in
process
of
time
,
in
some
Council
.
R.
Church
Sacrament
truly
and
properly
so
called
,
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
14.
Can.
1.
and
of
our
Saviour's
Institution
.
this
Confession
by
divine
Right
is
necessary
to
Salvation
,
if
any
one
shall
say
that
it
is
not
by
divine
Right
necessary
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
in
the
Sacrament
of
Penance
to
confess
all
and
singular
mortal
Sins
,
though
never
so
occult
,
which
can
by
diligent
Meditation
be
brought
to
our
Memory
,
with
the
Circumstances
which
change
the
Kinds
of
them
,
he
is
to
be
Anathema
.
sunt
inter
Catholicos
qui
putant
nullum
esse
praeceptum
divinum
de
confessione
,
ut
omnes
Decretorum
Doctores
,
&
inter
Scholasticos
Scotus
,
there
are
Catholicks
who
think
there
is
no
Divine
Precept
for
Confession
,
as
all
the
Canonists
,
and
among
the
Schoolmen
in
this
matter
he
found
that
not
only
Hereticks
but
some
Catholiks
had
erred
also
,
this
Sacrament
was
neither
instituted
by
Christ
nor
his
Apostles
,
but
in
the
Council
of
by
the
special
Instinct
of
the
Holy
Spirit
.
New
Testament
Melius
dicitur
eam
institutam
fuisse
à
quadam
universalis
Ecclesiae
Traditione
,
It
is
better
said
,
that
it
was
instituted
by
a
certain
Tradition
of
the
universal
Church
,
Old
Testament
Confitentur
enim
soli
Deo
in
secreto
,
for
they
confess
to
God
alone
in
secret
,
because
such
a
Tradition
came
not
to
them
.
And
this
Opinion
pleaseth
me
,
very
much
for
there
is
no
clear
Authority
which
plainly
shews
,
that
God
or
Christ
instituted
Confession
to
be
made
to
a
Priest
.
Lib.
3.
de
poenit
.
cap.
1.
Bellarmine
Petrus
Oxomensis
That
Confession
was
not
of
Divine
Right
,
but
grounded
on
some
Statute
of
the
universal
Church
.
Pag.
476.
Rhenanus
he
speaks
of
publick
Confession
Which
it
is
evident
our
Ancestors
used
for
some
time
before
that
secret
Confession
began
,
in
which
we
open
our
Conscience
to
a
Priest
,
even
to
the
discovery
of
the
smallest
Circumstances
:
who
say
that
Confession
was
instituted
by
the
Church
That
Confession
was
to
be
made
to
God
alone
for
this
Cause
all
those
Testimonies
,
P.
478.
that
none
might
admire
,
spake
nothing
of
that
secret
Confession
,
which
,
as
far
as
we
can
gather
,
was
wholly
unknown
at
that
time
.
Tertullian
;
They
who
lived
many
Ages
after
him
,
Admon
.
de
quibusdam
Eccl.
dogm
.
p.
685.
spake
mostly
of
publick
Penance
,
for
you
will
scarcely
find
any
among
the
Ancients
,
who
speaks
expresly
of
the
private
Confession
.
Regaltius
,
Occultorum
poenitentia
,
Quam
postea
Ecclesia
saluberiter
instituit
.
Epitap
.
Fabiol
.
Ep.
Tom.
1.
f.
72.
sicut
&
castigatio
Divinae
Misericordiae
reservata
,
the
confession
of
secret
Sins
,
and
the
castigation
of
them
,
was
then
reserved
to
the
Mercy
of
God.
Erasmus
,
Apparet
Hieronymi
tempore
nondum
institutam
fuisse
secretam
admissorum
confessionem
,
it
is
evident
that
in
the
time
of
St.
the
secret
Confession
of
Sins
was
not
yet
instituted
.
Cui●harum
(
sententiarum
)
adhaerendum
sit
Lectoris
Judicio
reservatur
,
utraque
enim
fautores
habet
Sapientes
&
Religiosos
,
The
Reader
is
left
to
his
Judgment
to
embrace
which
of
these
Opinions
he
pleases
:
For
both
of
them
are
favoured
by
wise
and
religious
Men.
Lombard
in
his
time
it
seemed
to
some
sufficient
,
if
the
Confession
were
made
to
God
alone
,
without
the
sacerdotal
Judgment
,
and
Confession
to
the
Church
:
Thomas
Aquinas
the
Master
of
the
Sentences
,
and
speak
of
this
as
an
Opinion
;
but
after
the
Determination
of
the
Church
,
under
the
Third
,
it
is
to
be
reputed
Heresy
.
St.
Rhenanus
,
That
Confession
is
to
be
made
to
God
alone
and
that
and
others
of
the
Ancients
,
teach
the
same
.
Antoninus
Florentinus
,
Tempore
Johannis
Cassiani
erat
in
opinione
talis
materia
,
viz.
Si
est
necessaria
confessio
fienda
Sacerdoti
,
In
the
time
of
it
was
only
matter
of
Opinion
,
whether
Confessions
were
to
be
made
to
a
Priest
or
not
.
extream
Vnction
,
Suarez
inter
Catholicos
nonnulli
negarunt
hoc
Sacramentum
à
Christo
institutum
,
some
Catholicks
denied
that
this
Sacrament
was
instituted
by
Christ
,
Hugo
de
Sancto
Victore
,
Lombard
,
Alexander
Halensis
,
Altissiodore
:
Whence
it
plainly
follows
,
that
it
is
no
true
Sacrament
.
Du
Pin
the
Church
in
those
times
hath
not
spoken
at
all
of
the
Anointing
of
the
Sick
,
mentioned
by
St.
perhaps
because
it
was
very
rare
in
those
times
.
Marriage
,
In
1
Cor.
7.
v.
39.
Erasmus
I
scarce
know
whether
this
Seventh
Sacrament
was
known
to
the
Ancients
,
since
numbering
them
by
Name
,
and
explicating
their
Effects
,
Rites
,
and
Ceremonies
,
makes
no
mention
of
Matrimony
.
Whereas
the
Greeks
and
Latins
have
in
so
many
Volumes
treated
of
Matrimony
,
there
is
no
place
whence
it
appears
that
they
numbered
Marriage
among
the
Seven
Sacraments
:
confesseth
that
Matrimony
began
lately
to
be
numbered
,
by
the
young
Divines
,
Consult
.
Art.
13.
p.
108.
amongst
the
proper
Sacraments
of
the
Church
.
Cassander
,
Peter
Lombard
denied
that
Grace
was
conferred
by
it
Master
of
the
Sentences
of
Sacraments
some
afford
a
Remedy
against
Sin
,
and
afford
assisting
Grace
,
as
Baptism
;
others
,
are
only
a
Remedy
,
as
Marriage
;
and
others
,
do
strengthen
us
with
Grace
and
Virtue
,
as
the
Eucharist
and
Orders
:
he
is
one
of
them
who
exclude
Matrimony
from
conferring
Grace
.
Antoninus
Florentinus
the
Canonists
do
say
,
and
the
Master
of
the
Sentences
seems
to
say
,
Part.
3.
Tit.
14.
§.
3.
That
That
Matrimony
is
largely
called
a
Sacrament
,
because
it
is
a
Sign
of
a
most
sacred
thing
,
but
yet
Grace
is
not
conferred
by
it
as
in
other
Sacraments
.
Durandus
Matrimony
neither
conferrs
Grace
on
him
that
hath
it
not
,
nor
augments
it
in
him
that
hath
Grace
They
held
that
Matrimony
did
not
conferr
Grace
,
this
Opinion
is
neither
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
in
General
,
nor
of
the
Roman
Church
in
Particular
.
Matrimony
is
largely
,
In
4.
Sent.
dist
,
26.
§.
ad
Tertiam
.
and
not
univocally
stiled
a
Sacrament
.
Aquinas
There
was
a
threefold
Opinion
about
this
Matter
,
for
some
held
that
Matrimony
was
only
a
sign
,
but
in
no
wise
a
cause
of
Grace
;
but
,
were
this
so
,
there
would
be
no
cause
to
number
this
among
the
Sacraments
of
the
New
Law
,
others
held
that
it
conferred
Grace
to
recede
from
Evil
,
rendring
the
conjugal
Act
lawful
,
which
,
is
not
enough
;
others
,
that
it
conferrs
assisting
Grace
,
probabilius
est
,
and
this
is
most
probable
probable
Opinion
.
Bonaventure
To
this
Objection
some
Answer
That
the
Sacrament
of
Matrimony
conferrs
no
Grace
.
It
is
no
Sin
to
give
or
receive
Money
for
Matrimony
,
seeing
,
though
it
be
a
Sacrament
,
yet
no
Grace
is
conferred
by
it
:
In
hoc
Sacramento
non
confertur
Gratia
Spiritus
Sancti
sicut
in
aliis
,
Decret.
Caus.
32.
qu.
2.
c.
●onorantur
.
In
this
Sacrament
the
Grace
of
the
Holy
Ghost
is
not
conferred
as
it
is
in
others
.
Trent
Council
if
any
one
saith
that
Matrimony
is
not
truly
and
properly
one
of
the
Seven
Sacraments
of
the
New
Law
,
Sess.
24.
de
Sacr.
Matrim
.
Can.
1.
instituted
by
Christ
,
or
that
it
doth
not
conferr
Grace
,
he
shall
be
Anathema
.
Transubstantiation
,
or
the
change
of
the
Substance
of
Bread
and
Wine
in
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
cannot
be
proved
by
Holy
Writ
R.
Doctors
that
very
Body
of
Christ
which
was
Born
of
the
Virgin
Sanctorum
Scripta
patrum
contraire
comprobantur
,
they
are
proved
to
contradict
the
Sayings
of
the
Holy
Fathers
.
Durandus
Hist.
of
the
Sacrament
in
the
Ninth
Century
several
opposed
the
Opinions
of
as
Novelties
,
which
till
then
had
not
been
heard
of
in
the
Church
.
Bellarmine
Scotus
held
that
Transubstantiation
was
not
an
Article
of
Faith
before
the
That
the
Church
declared
under
the
Third
that
this
Sence
was
,
a
Truth
belonging
to
the
Faith
That
it
was
to
be
believed
to
be
,
of
the
Substance
of
the
Faith
,
after
that
solemn
Declaration
made
by
the
Church
.
Cardinal
Perron
the
Opinion
of
was
in
this
Sence
true
,
That
before
that
Council
Transubstantiation
was
not
formally
an
Article
of
Faith
,
that
is
,
as
to
the
formality
of
publick
Profession
,
and
as
to
any
prohibition
rendring
him
inexcusable
who
was
ignorant
of
it
.
In
4.
Sent.
dist.
xi
.
q.
3.
disp.
42.
§.
1.
Yribarn
in
primitiva
Ecclesia
non
erat
de
fide
substantiam
panis
in
Corpus
Christi
converti
,
In
the
Primitive
Church
the
Conversion
of
the
Substance
of
the
Bread
into
the
Body
of
Christ
was
no
Article
of
Faith.
Alphonsus
de
Castro
of
the
Transubstantiation
of
the
Bread
into
Christ's
Body
,
the
Ancients
seldom
do
make
mention
.
the
Fathers
did
not
meddle
with
the
matter
of
Transubstantiation
.
Erasmus
in
synaxi
Transubstantiationem
sero
definivit
Ecclesia
,
it
was
late
before
the
Church
defined
Transubstantiation
,
for
a
long
time
it
was
sufficient
to
believe
that
the
true
Body
of
Christ
was
present
,
whether
under
the
consecrated
Bread
or
any
way
whatsoever
.
Bernard
Gilpin
he
had
often
heard
that
Bishop
say
,
that
the
Third
did
rashly
in
making
Transubstantiation
an
Article
of
Faith
,
when
before
it
was
free
to
think
so
,
or
otherwise
;
yea
that
he
knew
not
what
he
did
when
he
made
it
an
Article
of
Faith.
Holcot
paucis
tamen
persuasum
est
Corpus
Christi
esse
realiter
in
Sacramento
Altaris
sub
speciebus
panis
&
vini
,
Sent.
l.
4.
qu.
3.
lit
.
c.
Few
Men
were
perswaded
that
the
Body
of
Christ
was
really
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
under
the
Species
of
Bread
and
Wine
to
say
that
such
things
appertain
unto
the
Faith
,
is
an
occasion
of
turning
all
honest
Men
,
and
almost
all
that
follow
natural
Reason
from
the
Faith
,
and
of
hindering
their
conversion
to
the
Faith
,
that
a
prophane
Man
,
or
one
that
follows
natural
Reason
would
think
this
Doctrine
a
greater
inconvenience
,
than
all
the
Articles
of
the
Incarnation
;
and
,
it
seems
worthy
of
Admiration
why
such
a
Sence
should
be
asserted
in
one
Article
which
is
no
principal
Article
of
Faith
,
as
rendreth
the
Faith
Contemptible
to
all
who
follow
Reason
.
the
Cup
of
the
Lord
is
not
to
be
denied
to
the
Lay-People
,
for
both
parts
of
the
Lord's
Sacrament
,
by
Christ's
Ordinance
,
and
Commandment
,
ought
to
be
ministred
to
Christian
Men
alike
the
Oriental
Church
doth
to
this
Day
,
and
that
the
Church
did
for
a
Thousand
Years
,
In
Art.
22.
in
the
ordinary
and
solemn
Administration
of
this
Sacrament
,
give
both
Kinds
to
all
the
Faithful
,
and
that
they
were
induced
to
do
so
,
by
the
Example
and
Institution
of
our
Lord
it
was
no
rash
thing
,
that
all
the
best
Catholicks
who
were
conversant
in
the
reading
of
the
Divine
and
Ecclesiastical
Writers
,
and
were
moved
by
the
Reasons
there
mentioned
,
were
extreamly
desirous
of
the
Cup
,
and
did
vehemently
contend
that
this
salutary
Sacrament
of
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
Epist.
19.
together
with
the
Sacrament
of
his
Body
,
should
be
reduced
to
use
according
to
the
ancient
Custom
of
the
universal
Church
continued
through
many
Ages
.
Antiquioribus
saeculis
ad
plenam
,
legitimam
,
&
solennem
Communionem
,
utriusque
Sacramenti
,
Corporis
&
Sanguinis
Domini
,
participationem
necessariam
fuisse
,
That
in
former
Ages
the
participation
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
was
necessary
to
a
full
,
lawful
,
and
solemn
Communion
.
John
Barus
Communion
in
both
Kinds
,
is
,
more
conform
to
Scriptures
,
to
the
Fathers
,
and
to
the
Custom
of
the
universal
Church
.
George
Wicelius
the
Church
of
did
ill
in
intermitting
the
use
of
the
Cup
in
publick
Celebration
of
the
Sacrament
being
compassed
with
a
Cloud
of
most
certain
Witnesses
touching
this
matter
,
we
have
that
full
assurance
of
it
which
excludes
all
doubt
.
Thomas
Aquinas
although
whole
Christ
be
under
either
Species
,
yet
is
he
not
in
vain
tendered
under
both
Species
,
because
this
is
the
of
this
Sacrament
,
That
the
Body
of
Christ
should
separately
be
given
to
the
Faithful
for
meat
,
and
the
Blood
for
drink
.
the
Sacrifices
of
Masses
,
in
the
which
it
was
commonly
said
,
That
the
Priest
did
offer
Christ
for
the
Quick
and
the
Dead
,
to
have
Remission
of
Pain
or
Guilt
,
were
blasphemous
Fables
,
and
dangerous
Deceits
.
Trent
Council
Christ
offered
his
Body
and
Blood
,
under
the
Species
of
Bread
and
Wine
,
to
God
the
Father
.
the
same
Christ
,
in
this
Divine
Sacrifice
,
Idem
ille
Christus
incruente
immolatur
,
qui
in
ara
crucis
semel
seipsum
cruente
obtulit
.
c.
2.
Una
enim
eademque
est
hostia
,
idem
nunc
offertur
Sacerdotum
ministerio
qui
seipsum
tunc
in
carne
obtulit
.
Ibid.
Can.
1.
Can.
3.
P.
510.
is
unbloodily
offered
,
who
bloodily
once
offered
himself
upon
the
Altar
of
the
Cross
.
the
Holy
Synod
teacheth
that
this
Sacrifice
is
truly
propitiatory
,
because
one
and
the
same
Host
is
now
offered
by
the
Ministry
of
the
Priests
,
who
then
offered
himself
upon
the
Cross
.
if
any
Person
saith
,
That
in
the
Mass
there
is
not
offered
to
God
,
a
true
and
proper
Sacrifice
;
or
that
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Mass
is
only
a
Sacrifice
of
Praise
and
Thanksgiving
or
a
naked
commemoration
of
the
Sacrifice
performed
on
the
Cross
,
and
not
a
propitiatory
Sacrifice
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Trent
Council
almost
an
equal
Number
of
the
Divines
there
,
denyed
that
Christ
,
in
the
Institution
of
this
Supper
,
offered
himself
;
for
if
so
,
the
Oblation
of
the
Cross
,
say
they
,
would
have
been
superfluous
,
because
Mankind
would
have
been
redeemed
by
that
of
the
Supper
,
which
went
before
:
They
alledged
also
,
That
neither
the
Scripture
,
nor
the
Canon
of
the
Mass
,
nor
any
Council
,
ever
said
,
that
Christ
offered
himself
in
the
Supper
;
saying
,
P.
536.
That
it
was
not
a
time
to
ground
ones
self
upon
things
uncertain
,
and
upon
when
i●
was
decreed
that
Christ
did
offer
himself
,
Twenty
three
Bishops
did
contradict
it
.
the
Bishop
of
said
,
P.
519.
That
he
that
maintaineth
a
propitiatory
Sacrifice
in
the
Supper
,
must
needs
confess
,
that
by
it
we
are
redeemed
,
and
not
by
his
Death
,
which
is
contrary
to
Scripture
,
and
to
Christian
Doctrine
:
the
Bishop
perswaded
so
many
,
that
it
was
almost
the
common
Opinion
not
to
make
mention
of
the
propitiatory
Sacrifice
offered
by
Christ
in
the
Supper
.
one
propitiatory
Sacrifice
being
offered
,
if
it
be
sufficient
to
expiate
,
no
other
is
offered
Peter
Lombard
Whether
the
Action
of
the
Priest
may
properly
be
called
a
Sacrifice
,
or
whether
Christ
be
offered
daily
,
or
was
once
only
offered
:
what
is
offered
and
consecrated
by
a
Priest
is
called
a
Sacrifice
and
Oblation
,
because
it
is
the
Memorial
and
Representation
of
the
true
Sacrifice
and
Holy
Immolation
,
which
was
made
upon
the
Altar
of
the
Cross
:
Christ
is
daily
offered
in
the
Sacrament
,
because
in
the
Sacrament
is
made
a
Remembrance
of
that
which
was
once
done
recordatio
Sacrificii
,
a
Remembrance
of
that
Sacrifice
.
Aquinas
the
Celebration
of
this
Sacrament
is
stiled
an
Offering
of
Christ
,
for
Two
Reasons
Because
,
as
saith
,
Images
are
wont
to
be
called
by
the
Names
of
those
Things
of
which
they
are
Images
and
the
Celebration
of
this
Sacrament
is
an
Image
,
representing
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
true
Oblation
.
As
to
the
Effect
of
this
Passion
;
to
wit
,
because
by
this
Passion
we
are
made
Partakers
of
the
Fruit
of
the
Lord's
Passion
.
In
cap.
1.
Es.
P.
34.
Arias
Montanus
We
do
not
offer
that
same
Sacrifice
of
Christ
,
but
we
represent
it
.
In
Hebr.
10.
We
must
affirm
,
there
is
no
Reiteration
of
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Altar
there
,
but
a
daily
Commemoration
of
that
one
Sacrifice
which
was
offered
on
the
Cross
.
it
is
lawful
for
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
to
marry
at
their
own
Discretion
.
Pope
Nicholas
the
First
Council
of
approved
the
Sentence
of
discarding
the
Imposition
of
this
Law
upon
the
Clergy
,
and
left
this
Matter
,
to
every
Mans
Will
the
Law
of
Celebacy
Pope
Nicholas
Clergy
,
was
in
the
common
Judgment
of
all
Wise
Men
,
Dist.
31.
a
Violence
.
Gratian
Cum
nondum
erat
institutum
,
when
it
was
not
enjoined
that
Priests
should
contain
:
Yea
,
from
the
Authority
of
the
First
,
it
is
apparent
that
Priests
,
Dist.
28.
c.
13.
Deacons
and
Subdeacons
,
may
lawfully
use
Matrimony
they
were
made
when
the
Continency
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Altar
was
not
yet
introduced
.
Secondly
,
they
were
made
in
the
East
,
and
that
,
the
Eastern
Church
received
not
the
Vow
of
Chastity
:
before
the
Prohibition
it
was
every
where
lawful
for
Priests
to
marry
in
the
Oriental
Church
it
is
lawful
for
them
at
present
so
to
do
it
is
plain
Gratian
was
of
this
Opinion
That
even
in
the
Latin
Church
it
was
sometimes
Lawful
for
Priests
to
use
Matrimony
.
Scotus
Secundum
consuetudinem
primitivae
Ecclesiae
,
according
to
the
Constitution
of
the
primitive
Church
,
it
was
lawful
to
use
Matrimony
contracted
before
Orders
.
Cap.
4.
De
invent
.
rerum
l.
5.
c.
4.
p.
344.
Clictovaeus
Polydore
Virgil
Pope
Syricius
was
the
first
who
imposed
the
Law
of
Celebacy
on
the
Clergy
.
It
remains
,
Cassander
,
That
this
Law
should
be
relaxed
to
those
who
shall
hereafter
be
ordained
And
that
after
the
Custom
of
the
and
of
the
Eastern
Churches
to
this
Day
,
Honest
Husbands
should
be
admitted
to
the
Ministry
of
the
Church
,
and
out
of
the
Time
of
their
Ministry
,
should
be
allowed
the
use
of
their
Wives
,
according
to
the
Canon
of
the
Sixth
General
Synod
.
Wicelius
the
Marriage
of
Priests
was
unforbidden
,
in
the
Primitive
Church
both
of
East
and
West
;
and
that
it
agrees
not
only
with
the
Gospel
,
but
also
,
with
the
Constitutions
of
Ancient
Synods
,
with
the
Examples
of
the
Ancient
Church
;
yea
even
with
the
Examples
of
the
Church
of
such
as
she
was
Five
hundred
Years
ago
.
Answer
is
given
to
the
Arguments
of
Mr.
for
the
Infallibility
of
Tradition
,
as
,
That
the
World
had
no
other
Rule
for
the
first
Two
thousand
Years
,
by
shewing
that
this
proves
not
the
thing
in
Question
,
which
is
not
,
Whether
nothing
can
come
down
unto
us
by
Tradition
;
but
,
Whether
in
long
tract
of
time
,
Men
may
not
add
to
the
Traditions
which
truly
they
received
,
others
which
falsly
they
pretend
to
be
such
;
and
,
Whether
pretences
to
Tradition
may
not
be
justly
scrupled
,
when
ancient
Records
not
only
do
say
nothing
of
,
but
plainly
contradict
them
,
That
this
Argument
contradicts
the
Tradition
of
the
touching
the
Precepts
of
only
imposed
upon
the
World
before
,
and
of
the
Christians
generally
teaching
Men
were
then
guided
by
the
Law
,
not
of
Tradition
,
but
of
nature
,
The
Instances
contained
in
this
Argument
considered
,
It
is
proved
that
both
the
and
they
who
lived
after
the
Flood
were
very
prone
to
Idolatry
;
and
that
God
therefore
would
not
trust
them
with
any
positive
Precepts
,
but
such
as
were
Recorded
in
a
written
Law
,
'
s.
Second
Argument
,
That
for
above
Two
thousand
Years
more
from
's
time
the
Church
was
governed
partly
by
Writing
,
and
partly
by
Tradition
.
Answ.
The
contrary
is
proved
both
from
the
Scriptures
of
the
and
the
That
the
Traditions
which
obtained
in
the
Church
were
such
as
tended
to
the
Evacuation
of
the
Law
of
the
Introduction
of
vain
Worship
,
and
the
renouncing
of
the
true
This
is
farther
demonstrated
from
the
Scriptures
of
the
Third
Argument
,
That
when
the
Scriptures
were
given
to
the
Church
,
all
other
Nations
were
guided
only
by
Tradition
,
and
yet
had
many
true
Believers
among
them
,
as
That
the
Scripture
manifestly
declares
,
that
the
Heathens
generally
were
guilty
of
Idolatry
,
and
that
God
had
given
them
a
Law
,
not
of
Tradition
,
but
of
Nature
,
and
his
Friends
believed
in
one
God
,
not
by
Tradition
,
but
the
Light
of
Nature
,
according
to
the
Fathers
,
That
when
Christianity
appeared
,
the
great
Plea
of
the
Heathens
for
it
was
Tradition
which
they
pleaded
after
the
manner
of
the
Romanists
,
The
Answer
of
the
Christians
to
this
Plea
is
a
full
Justification
of
the
Protestants
,
and
a
demonstration
that
they
were
not
Roman
Catholicks
in
this
Matter
,
They
represent
it
as
the
greatest
folly
to
preferr
Custom
before
Reason
.
They
add
,
That
their
Ancestors
were
prone
to
receive
Fables
,
and
monstrous
Opinions
for
Truths
,
which
also
Romanists
confess
of
the
Writers
of
their
Histories
.
That
this
was
the
Rise
of
all
their
Errors
,
that
they
followed
their
Fathers
without
consulting
Truth
.
That
they
who
pleaded
Antiquity
were
themselves
the
greatest
Innovators
.
That
there
was
a
time
when
the
Heathen
Religion
was
New
,
In
defence
of
their
own
Proceedings
they
declare
,
That
it
is
the
property
of
wise
Men
not
to
be
enslaved
to
their
former
Opinions
.
That
their
Adversaries
ought
not
to
run
them
down
with
prescription
or
the
belief
of
their
Ancestors
,
but
fairly
come
to
the
Merits
of
the
Cause
,
That
they
ought
not
to
be
run
down
with
multitude
,
that
being
no
mark
of
the
true
Religion
.
That
they
ought
not
to
be
called
to
yield
a
blind
assent
to
the
dictates
of
other
Men
,
without
using
their
own
Judgments
.
That
their
Separation
from
their
fore-Fathers
must
be
acknowledged
Just
and
Righteous
,
because
they
could
shew
wherein
they
had
erred
.
That
their
Religion
was
not
New
,
but
only
it
was
lately
that
they
knew
it
to
be
the
true
and
old
Religion
,
That
before
the
was
written
and
divulged
all
Christians
were
governed
by
Tradition
only
,
That
the
Four
Gospels
which
were
always
judged
sufficiently
to
contain
the
Christian
Doctrine
,
were
writ
soon
after
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
That
till
then
the
Apostles
Preached
only
out
of
the
and
exhorted
their
Hearers
to
attend
to
it
as
their
Rule
,
That
the
Tradition
of
the
Primitive
Church
declared
it
necessary
that
Scriptures
should
be
written
to
be
to
us
a
Rule
of
Faith
,
'
s.
Fourth
Argument
,
that
the
Traditions
of
the
Church
of
may
be
as
fully
proved
,
as
it
can
be
proved
to
one
that
never
saw
that
there
is
such
a
City
,
and
that
it
is
the
Capital
City
of
this
Kingdom
,
shewed
to
be
highly
vain
,
Oral
Tradition
all
the
Faith
which
true
Believers
had
in
those
Two
thousand
Years
before
the
Scriptures
of
the
were
written
,
Pag.
335.
had
no
other
Ground
than
the
Revelation
of
God
,
as
proposed
by
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
present
,
to
all
Believers
in
every
Age
in
which
those
Believers
lived
.
That
the
whole
World
was
governed
by
Tradition
only
for
the
first
Two
thousand
Years
.
viz.
The
fall
of
their
Conception
in
Original
Sin.
The
means
to
be
used
to
free
themselves
and
their
Children
from
it
.
The
immortality
of
the
Soul
that
the
Rewards
and
Punishments
of
the
next
Life
lasted
for
ever
.
What
Repentance
they
were
to
use
.
they
were
to
stand
fast
to
their
Traditions
,
and
account
it
a
damnable
Sin
to
forsake
them
.
The
Observation
of
the
Sabbath
,
the
Precept
of
not
eating
Blood
obliging
all
the
World
,
the
distinction
betwixt
clean
and
unclean
Meats
,
and
Beasts
;
the
Precept
of
Circumcision
observed
Four
hundred
Years
by
's
Posterity
by
Tradition
;
the
Covenant
God
made
with
that
he
should
be
the
Father
of
many
Nations
,
Disc.
p.
91.
and
that
the
should
be
born
of
his
Seed
.
Positive
Divine
Laws
Those
of
Sacrifice
,
Firstlings
,
Holocausts
,
Peace-Offerings
,
Birds
in
Sacrifice
not
divided
,
mention
of
the
Holy
Times
,
Places
,
Persons
,
Prophets
,
of
Tythes
paid
to
the
Priest
,
Purifyings
,
Cleansings
,
changing
their
Garments
,
Vows
,
Prohibition
of
Polygamy
,
contracting
Marriages
with
Vnbelievers
,
Excommunication
.
And
these
Laws
,
we
may
presume
were
received
from
an
external
infallible
Proponent
,
and
were
preserved
by
the
Ecclesiastical
Superiors
,
and
Teachers
of
these
Laws
in
such
a
manner
as
those
delivered
since
for
the
certainty
of
their
Religion
there
seems
an
Infallibility
in
these
,
as
necessary
,
if
not
more
,
for
solving
the
great
doubts
arising
therein
before
,
as
after
the
times
of
a
written
Law.
Primitive
Tradition
Sixteen
hundred
Primitive
Traditions
Gentiles
,
Jews
Primitive
Traditions
ancient
Records
Ancient
Fathers
of
the
Precepts
of
against
Idolatry
Vnlawful
Copulation
The
Law
concerning
Civil
Government
forbidding
to
eat
Blood.
Justin
Martyr
God
admonished
them
by
the
natural
Precepts
from
the
beginning
implanted
in
their
Hearts
,
and
required
nothing
more
of
them
:
Philosophy
,
which
before
the
coming
of
our
Saviour
was
necessary
to
make
them
Righteous
,
and
that
it
was
their
Schoolmaster
to
bring
them
to
Christ
:
In
Naturalibus
tabulis
,
De
Cor.
Milit.
c.
6
Adv.
Jud.
c.
2.
in
the
Tables
of
their
Heart
,
which
was
the
common
Law
of
the
World
Law
of
Nature
which
was
observed
by
the
Fathers
Noah
,
Abraham
they
were
adorned
with
the
Virtue
of
Piety
by
right
Reason
,
God
led
the
Heathens
to
Piety
,
by
the
Law
of
Nature
Patriarchs
observed
not
the
Sabbath
without
the
Observation
of
it
,
all
the
just
Men
forenamed
,
Adam
,
Abel
,
Enoch
,
Lot
,
Noah
Melchezedeck
,
Dial.
cum
Tryph.
p.
236.245
.
L.
4.
cap.
30.
Adv.
Jud.
c.
2.
4.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
1.
c.
4.
Praep.
Evang.
l.
7.
c.
6.
Demonstr.
Ev.
l.
1.
c.
6.
pleased
God
Justin
Martyr
Abraham
was
justified
without
the
Observation
of
the
Sabbath
The
Patriarchs
did
not
keep
the
Sabbath
,
of
the
Observation
of
the
Sabbaths
,
Abel
,
Noah
by
Divine
Command
,
but
being
moved
to
it
by
the
Light
of
Nature
by
the
Light
of
Nature
Holy
Scripture
positive
Laws
That
they
became
inexcusable
,
in
that
they
did
not
glorify
him
as
God
they
,
who
did
Romans
,
were
,
by
God's
righteous
Judgment
,
worthy
of
Death
;
and
that
they
were
condemned
in
their
own
Consciences
when
they
committed
Sin
Tribulation
,
Rom.
2.15
.
Wrath
and
Anguish
from
God's
Justice
,
no
positive
Law
forbidden
they
had
the
Work
of
the
Law
written
in
their
Hearts
,
honest
in
the
Sight
of
all
Men
,
Glory
,
Honour
,
and
Peace
to
them
who
did
them
.
having
no
Law
were
they
a
Law
unto
themselves
keep
the
righteous
Precepts
of
the
Law.
positive
Laws
under
the
pain
of
Damnation
to
receive
such
Traditions
,
positive
Laws
of
God
without
Law
The
Doctrine
of
Original
Sin
imputed
,
the
Means
to
be
delivered
from
it
,
The
Eternity
of
Rewards
and
Punishments
,
The
Prohibition
of
Polygamy
,
Birds
in
Sacrifice
not
divided
,
Cleansing
and
changing
of
their
Garments
What
Repentance
they
were
to
use
,
viz.
the
Soul
had
a
Subsistence
when
separated
from
the
Body
they
who
would
not
submit
to
the
Laws
of
their
Society
,
should
be
excluded
from
it
,
or
not
admitted
to
the
Privileges
of
that
Society
,
it
was
fit
to
have
Times
and
Places
set
apart
for
God's
Worship
,
the
First
Fruits
and
Tythes
of
our
Encrease
,
to
make
and
pay
our
Vows
to
God
,
not
to
marry
with
Idolaters
.
Circumcision
,
not
eating
of
Blood
,
Oblation
of
First
Fruits
,
paying
of
Tythes
,
the
Distinction
betwixt
Clean
and
Vnclean
Meats
and
Beasts
.
R.
H.
positive
Divine
Laws
consonant
to
Reason
R.
H.
Abraham
obeyed
the
Voice
of
God
,
and
kept
his
Charge
,
his
Commandments
,
his
Statutes
his
Children
so
to
do
I
know
that
he
will
command
his
Sons
,
and
his
House
after
him
,
to
keep
the
Way
of
to
do
Justice
and
Judgment
leaving
of
his
Fathers
House
,
Custodia
viae
domini
dictitur
tempore
Abrahae
id
quod
cuique
ex
officio
praestandum
erat
.
Seld.
de
jure
Nat.
l.
1.
c.
8.
p.
100.
going
he
knew
not
whither
,
sojourning
in
a
strange
Land
,
in
offering
his
Son
and
in
casting
forth
his
Son
ceremonial
Precepts
to
do
no
Injury
,
to
preferr
nothing
before
Justice
,
they
might
learn
to
do
Apostolical
Constitutions
when
Men
had
corrupted
the
Law
of
Nature
,
God
gave
the
the
written
Law.
Noah
,
Abraham
the
Grace
of
his
Holy
Spirit
instead
of
Books
then
was
it
necessary
for
them
to
have
the
Tables
,
and
the
written
Law
to
keep
them
in
remembrance
of
their
Duty
.
Theophylact
when
Men
became
unworthy
to
be
taught
,
and
guided
by
the
Holy
Spirit
,
the
lover
of
Mankind
gave
them
the
Scriptures
,
that
by
them
they
might
be
made
mindful
of
his
Will
:
by
Writing
immediate
dictates
of
the
Holy
Spirit
to
supply
the
defects
of
the
Law
of
●●ature
,
to
be
seduced
Men
began
Chaldee
Paraphrast
,
to
prophane
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
Ainsw
.
in
Gen.
4.
v.
26.
by
ceasing
to
pray
to
him
.
Hebrew
Doctors
ancient
Commentaries
he
lived
among
Sinners
God
took
him
away
from
among
the
wicked
,
least
their
evil
Example
should
corrupt
his
Righteous
Soul.
all
Flesh
had
corrupted
their
Ways
,
Idolatry
,
saying
to
God
,
Job
22.17
.
Depart
from
us
,
and
what
can
the
Almighty
do
for
us
?
Idol
Temple
.
Nahor
Isaac
,
Esau
bitterness
of
Spirit
Rebecca
,
because
they
served
God
with
strange
Service
,
Jerusalem
Tergum
Jacob
,
Gen.
31.22
.
Gen.
35.2
Rebecca
strange
Gods
as
to
forget
the
Piety
of
their
Fore-fathers
.
to
worship
many
Gods
with
them
.
committed
Whoredom
in
Aegypt
Ezekiel
,
Ezek
23
.
2-19
.
they
multiplied
the
Whoredoms
they
had
committed
in
the
Land
of
Aegypt
.
Put
away
the
Gods
which
your
Fathers
served
in
Mesopotamia
,
and
in
Aegypt
,
by
the
Light
of
Nature
immediate
Revelation
;
Tradition
ceremonial
Laws
for
a
Memorial
for
a
Testimony
the
Generations
to
come
Adam
,
Enoch
Noah
,
Melchizedeck
,
Abraham
for
above
Two
thousand
Years
more
,
P.
415.
P.
231.
from
time
,
the
Church
was
governed
partly
by
Writing
,
and
partly
by
Tradition
.
For
the
had
at
least
two
undeniable
Traditions
.
For
they
knew
only
by
Tradition
what
remedy
was
to
be
used
to
free
their
Female
Children
from
Original
Sin
,
as
also
to
free
their
Male
Children
,
in
danger
of
Death
,
before
the
Eighth
Day
.
This
Remedy
they
knew
and
observed
,
and
were
bound
to
know
and
observe
,
and
yet
they
infallibly
knew
it
without
having
any
Scripture
expressing
to
them
the
knowledge
of
this
Remedy
,
or
of
their
Obligation
to
use
it
;
or
that
it
was
so
necessary
for
the
Salvation
of
their
Children
,
whom
they
did
believe
to
be
in
Original
Sin
,
and
by
that
debarred
from
Salvation
,
unless
some
Remedy
were
applyed
.
Some
Remedy
surely
was
as
necessary
for
the
Female
,
as
Circumcision
for
the
Male.
Shew
me
this
Remedy
in
Scripture
.
They
truly
believed
some
of
those
bloody
Sacrifices
to
have
been
appointed
to
them
by
God
for
the
expiation
of
their
Sins
,
but
they
could
not
believe
truly
that
these
Sacrifices
could
expiate
their
Sins
by
their
own
Virtue
;
they
believing
then
that
these
Sacrifices
had
their
expiative
Virtue
from
the
Merits
of
Christ
.
Shew
me
any
Text
in
which
this
was
then
written
.
Jewish
Church
New
Testament
written
Word
to
the
Law
,
Esai
.
8.20.34.16
.
Mal.
4.4
.
and
to
the
Testimonies
,
the
Book
of
the
Lord
.
remember
the
Law
of
which
he
commanded
them
in
Horeb
,
for
all
Israel
,
with
the
Statutes
and
Judgments
,
Oral
Tradition
to
remember
that
Moses
,
To
do
all
the
Words
of
this
Law
which
are
written
in
this
Book
,
If
thou
shalt
hearken
to
the
voice
of
the
Lord
thy
God
,
Deut.
30.9
,
10.
Vers.
15.
to
keep
his
Commandments
and
Statutes
,
are
written
in
this
Book
of
the
Law
,
I
will
rejoice
over
thee
for
Good.
See
I
have
set
before
thee
this
day
life
and
good
,
and
death
and
evil
.
Solomon
,
1
Kings
2.3
.
Keep
the
Charge
of
the
Lord
thy
God
to
walk
in
his
ways
,
to
keep
his
Statutes
,
and
his
Commandments
,
and
his
Judgments
,
and
his
Testimonies
,
as
it
is
written
in
the
Law
of
Moses
,
that
thou
maist
prosper
in
all
that
thou
dost
,
and
whithersoever
thou
turnest
thy self
.
Life
,
Favour
,
Prosperity
Acceptance
with
God
written
Law
to
write
him
a
Copy
of
this
Law
in
a
Book
,
that
he
might
learn
to
fear
the
Lord
God
,
Deut.
17.18
,
19.
and
to
keep
all
the
words
of
this
Law
,
and
these
Statutes
to
do
them
to
perform
the
words
of
the
Covenant
which
are
written
in
this
Book
,
to
keep
God's
Commandments
,
his
Testimonies
,
and
his
Statutes
with
all
the
Soul
,
and
with
all
the
Heart
.
Oral
Tradition
written
in
this
Book
Search
the
Scriptures
,
Joh.
3.39
.
because
they
thought
in
them
they
had
eternal
Life
,
Oral
Tradition
What
shall
I
do
that
I
may
inherit
eternal
Life
?
What
is
written
in
the
Law
,
how
readest
thou
?
This
do
,
and
thou
shalt
live
.
the
Place
of
Torments
Jewish
Church
Oral
Tradition
Elders
,
Scribes
blind
Guides
,
leading
of
the
Blind
,
Plants
which
his
Father
had
not
planted
,
as
should
be
rooted
up
transgress
,
make
void
null
the
Commandment
of
God.
I
will
have
mercy
,
and
not
sacrifice
,
to
do
good
,
and
preserve
Life
upon
that
day
,
the
blindness
of
their
Minds
teaching
for
Doctrines
the
Commandments
of
Men
,
Worship
vain
That
their
Messiah
should
be
a
Temporal
Prince
restore
the
Kingdom
to
Israel
subdue
the
Nations
under
Temporal
Dominion
Jewish
Nation
Justin
M.
the
Scriptures
do
compel
us
to
expect
a
great
and
glorious
Messiah
,
who
shall
receive
,
as
the
Son
of
Man
,
from
the
ancient
of
Days
,
an
everlasting
Kingdom
a
great
Person
,
and
a
Potentate
,
and
Lord
of
the
whole
Earth
,
and
of
all
the
Heathens
,
and
their
Armies
.
De
Bello
Jud.
l.
6.
c.
31.
Josephus
That
about
that
time
one
of
should
govern
the
World.
Suetonius
it
was
in
the
whole
East
,
an
old
,
and
constant
Opinion
,
that
some
out
of
should
obtain
the
Government
of
the
World
;
and
that
this
Prophesie
was
contained
,
in
the
ancient
Writings
of
the
Priests
.
Temporal
Kingdom
Who
should
be
the
greatest
in
this
Kingdom
?
Zebedee
,
to
sit
one
at
his
Right-hand
,
the
other
at
his
Left
in
it
.
Lord
wilt
thou
now
restore
the
Kingdom
to
Israel
?
Jewish
Church
Wise
Men
Justin
M.
All
we
Trypho
,
expect
that
Christ
should
be
anointed
by
who
is
for
to
come
and
because
is
not
come
,
I
think
that
our
is
not
come
Seventy
Interpreters
behold
I
send
unto
you
Elias
the
Tisbite
,
before
the
great
and
glorious
Day
of
the
Lord
come
.
should
come
first
Christ's
Disciples
to
slay
and
eat
Not
so
Lord
,
for
I
have
never
eaten
any
thing
that
is
unclean
.
for
a
long
time
kept
the
Jewish
Customs
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
living
according
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Jews
,
You
know
that
it
is
an
unlawful
thing
,
for
a
Man
that
is
a
Jew
,
to
keep
Company
,
or
come
in
to
one
of
another
Nation
Thou
seest
Brother
,
how
many
Thousand
Jews
there
are
which
believe
,
and
they
are
all
zealous
of
the
Law.
he
also
walked
orderly
,
and
kept
the
Law.
Fifteen
of
the
first
Bishops
of
with
their
Flocks
,
were
all
Observers
of
the
Law
of
they
of
the
who
believed
in
Jesus
,
left
not
their
own
Law.
Mosaick
Customs
the
Messiah
should
change
the
Customs
which
had
delivered
to
them
he
perswaded
Men
to
Worship
God
,
the
Law
of
I
have
done
nothing
contrary
to
the
Law
,
Acts
28.17
.
or
to
the
Customs
of
my
Country
.
Ordinances
to
them
for
ever
Jewish
Church
whole
Church
of
God.
the
Traditions
of
the
Elders
sate
in
the
Chair
of
Moses
,
most
exactly
interpret
the
Laws
,
and
declare
the
things
belonging
to
them
,
more
Pious
than
the
rest
Blind
Guides
use
of
Reason
the
most
ancient
of
their
Countrymen
.
Epiphanius
Church
Guides
Jewish
Doctors
written
Law
Jews
Religion
,
being
zealous
for
the
Traditions
received
from
his
Forefathers
.
he
was
of
that
Sect
of
Pharisees
whatsoever
was
Divine
,
whether
respecting
Prayers
,
or
the
performance
of
things
Sacred
,
were
done
according
to
their
Expositions
or
Traditions
.
Saviour
,
taught
for
Doctrines
belonging
to
their
Laws
equal
to
more
weighty
Roman
Catholicks
with
like
affection
as
the
written
Word
.
Jewish
Nation
the
Pharisees
and
all
the
Jews
held
the
Tradition
of
the
Elders
,
Mark
,
Josephus
the
multitude
on
their
side
the
Persons
which
seemed
to
the
People
most
worthy
of
Credit
,
sate
in
Moses's
Chair
Why
walk
not
thy
Disciples
according
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Elders
?
Roman
Doctors
Lord's
Disciples
Original
Sin.
School
Notion
ancient
Church
for
a
Sign
not
for
Justification
,
(b)
Non
in
salutis
praerogativam
.
Tert.
adv.
Judaeos
c
2
,
3.
not
for
Salvation
,
(c)
Non
quasi
consummatricem
justiciae
.
Iren.
l.
4.
c.
30.
not
for
the
Consummation
of
Righteousness
,
(d)
nothing
of
Dignity
in
it
Original
Sin
Christ
abided
for
ever
of
his
being
lifted
up
understood
not
that
Saying
the
Scriptures
written
by
were
given
only
to
the
Church
of
all
other
Nations
,
as
they
had
then
several
true
Believers
among
them
,
when
was
separated
from
them
,
so
there
is
not
the
least
mention
of
their
Total
decay
of
Belief
after
that
separation
.
All
they
then
still
believed
upon
Tradition
,
and
so
true
Faith
might
be
preserved
among
many
who
never
heard
of
Scripture
till
Christ's
time
.
and
his
Friends
lived
not
among
the
Progeny
of
and
yet
was
most
eminent
in
Vertue
,
and
true
Faith
,
and
his
Friends
believed
in
one
God
,
held
the
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
,
and
that
God
should
judge
all
Men
according
to
their
Works
,
and
divers
other
Points
,
relying
still
only
upon
Tradition
.
there
is
not
the
least
mention
of
the
Total
decay
of
the
belief
of
other
Nations
,
when
they
were
separated
from
under
the
whole
Heavens
;
Moses
they
worshipped
the
Host
of
Heaven
:
their
God's
were
Silver
and
Gold
,
the
works
of
Mens
hands
.
That
all
the
Gods
of
the
Nations
were
,
New
Testament
God
suffered
all
Nations
,
in
time
past
,
Acts
14.16
.
1
Cor.
1.21
.
Rom.
1.21
.
Gal.
4.8
.
to
walk
after
their
own
ways
they
knew
not
God
did
they
glorifie
him
as
God
,
they
became
vain
in
their
Imaginations
,
and
their
foolish
Hearts
were
darkened
,
they
served
them
who
by
nature
were
no
Gods
Moses
,
the
Gods
of
the
People
round
about
the
Jews
,
whether
nigh
unto
them
,
Deut.
13.17
.
or
far
from
them
,
from
the
one
end
of
the
Earth
unto
the
other
end
thereof
,
were
other
Gods
his
Godhead
,
and
eternal
Power
,
the
visible
things
of
the
Creation
,
he
left
not
himself
without
a
Witness
in
affording
to
them
fruitful
Seasons
they
had
a
Law
Nature
,
Rom.
2.14
,
15
,
16.
written
in
their
Hearts
,
to
be
judged
at
the
last
Day
.
vain
Deceits
Traditions
of
Men
,
1
Pet.
1.18
.
Traditions
Conversation
vain
the
Light
of
Nature
he
by
Nature
did
the
things
required
by
the
Law
,
using
his
untaught
Knowledge
.
congenial
to
his
Nature
he
believed
the
Resurrection
of
the
Flesh
,
Job
,
For
I
know
that
my
Redeemer
liveth
,
will
raise
him
out
of
the
Earth
by
a
Resurrection
Deliverance
from
his
Troubles
,
might
be
called
a
Resurrection
.
Tradition
from
their
Fathers
Protestant
Religion
it
was
the
Religion
delivered
to
them
from
their
Fathers
,
General
Tradition
Clemens
Alexandrinus
it
is
not
reasonable
that
we
should
change
the
Customs
delivered
to
us
from
our
Fathers
.
Tertullian
Fidelissime
tueri
a
patribus
traditum
,
most
faithfully
adhere
to
the
Tradition
of
their
Fathers
.
Praepar
.
Evang.
l.
1.
c
10.
p.
40.
Eusebius
upon
the
Score
of
keeping
the
Depositum
committed
to
them
,
and
handed
down
by
their
Forefathers
through
many
Ages
,
and
that
they
look'd
upon
it
as
Irreligious
,
to
relinquish
the
Customs
delivered
to
them
from
their
Fathers
,
and
to
desert
those
Gods
which
were
received
,
from
the
Beginning
,
both
by
the
Greeks
and
the
Barbarians
.
This
,
was
with
them
a
fixed
Rule
,
That
every
Man
ought
to
worship
according
to
the
Custom
of
their
Country
,
to
walk
by
,
and
follow
the
Piety
of
his
Forefathers
,
and
to
adhere
,
to
the
Customs
and
Determinations
which
had
obtained
of
old
.
to
prevaricate
in
the
Religion
delivered
to
them
from
their
Ancestors
,
and
not
to
worship
those
Gods
,
which
were
delivered
to
us
by
the
Tradition
of
our
Ancestors
.
If
you
ask
them
a
Reason
of
their
Perswasion
,
Sed
ad
Majorum
judicium
confugiunt
,
but
they
fly
to
the
judgment
of
their
Ancestors
,
they
were
wise
Men
,
they
knew
what
was
best
.
They
persevere
,
pertinaciously
to
desend
their
Religions
,
as
being
,
delivered
by
their
Ancestors
,
not
considering
the
Quality
of
them
,
but
being
confident
that
they
were
true
,
and
to
be
approved
,
because
their
Ancestors
delivered
them
;
and
so
great
with
them
,
is
the
Authority
of
Antiquity
,
that
they
esteem
it
a
Wickedness
to
enquire
into
it
;
imbracing
that
as
a
known
Truth
,
which
they
had
thus
received
.
We
must
believe
,
Plato
,
Apud
Theodoret.
Serm.
1.
p.
474.
De
Nat.
Deor.
l.
3.
ab
initio
p.
243.
those
that
were
before
us
,
and
were
,
as
they
affirmed
,
the
Progeny
of
the
Gods
,
though
they
give
no
necessary
Demonstration
of
what
they
say
;
nor
shall
any
Man's
Reason
,
be
he
never
so
learned
,
Cicero
,
move
me
from
that
Opinion
of
the
Worship
of
the
immortal
Gods
,
which
I
received
from
my
Ancestors
.
Roman
Catholicks
Roman
Doctrine
Plus
valet
nullam
habens
consuetudo
rationem
,
Custom
without
Reason
prevailed
more
,
than
the
weight
of
Things
examined
by
the
Nature
of
Truth
.
What
will
you
do
,
Would
you
follow
your
Ancestors
rather
than
Reason
?
they
who
were
led
,
like
Beasts
,
by
others
,
and
who
did
without
Judgment
approve
of
the
Inventions
of
their
Ancestors
;
P.
173.
deprived
themselves
of
Wisdom
.
Primitive
Antiquity
Roman
Church
We
are
not
to
be
drawn
into
Error
by
consenting
to
our
Ancestors
,
for
our
Ancestors
were
so
easily
imposed
upon
by
Lyes
,
that
they
believed
rashly
many
other
monstrous
Wonders
.
L.
1.
p.
34.
You
plead
Antiquity
,
Arnobius
,
as
an
Argument
of
Truth
,
as
if
Antiquity
were
not
the
pregnant
Mother
of
Errors
,
and
as
if
she
had
not
brought
forth
all
those
Things
,
which
in
their
ignominious
Fables
impute
such
filthy
Characters
to
their
Gods.
Antiquitas
recepit
fabulas
fictas
nonnunquam
incondite
,
Antiquity
received
Fables
feigned
,
sometimes
incongruously
:
Romish
Doctors
Church
History
Melchior
Canus
Res
Gestas
Sanctorum
falsis
&
commentitiis
fabulis
contaminari
,
That
the
Histories
of
the
Saints
were
defiled
with
false
and
counterfeit
Fables
.
That
he
was
not
only
ashamed
,
P.
650.
but
even
weary
of
them
,
their
whole
Narration
being
invented
either
for
gain
,
or
Error
.
Golden
Legend
weakened
the
truth
it self
by
the
Fables
and
meer
Fooleries
they
frequently
inserted
.
Cornelius
Agrippa
lying
piously
they
counterfeited
Relicks
,
framed
Miracles
,
and
feigned
plausible
,
or
terrible
Tales
.
In
lib.
Confess
.
August
.
Erasmus
They
studied
to
commend
them
whom
they
favoured
,
with
vain
Fables
,
and
feigned
Miracles
.
Daniel
.
Aventinus
Hildebrand
many
false
Prophets
did
turn
away
the
People
from
the
Truth
by
Fables
and
Miracles
.
Then
,
arose
false
Prophets
,
false
Apostles
,
false
Priests
,
who
deceived
the
People
with
feigned
Religion
,
and
wrought
great
Signs
and
Wonders
.
then
were
those
Stories
feigned
concerning
no
less
ignorantly
than
impudently
and
falsly
,
and
many
others
,
which
,
Christian
Modesty
will
not
permit
us
to
tell
,
then
crept
in
the
traffique
of
Holy
Things
,
Concil.
To.
2.
Edit.
Colon.
apud
Quiritel
.
p.
809.
and
the
Holy
Philosophy
,
by
the
subtile
interpretation
of
Sycophants
,
began
to
be
corrupted
,
polluted
,
and
violated
with
humane
Inventions
,
and
old
Wives
Fables
.
John
Gerson
Enquire
if
there
be
not
Apocryphal
Scriptures
,
De
Defect
.
Viror
.
Eccles.
Consid.
16.
&c.
Hymns
,
and
Prayers
brought
into
the
Church
in
process
of
time
either
of
purpose
,
or
of
ignorance
,
to
the
great
hurt
of
the
Christian
Faith.
There
is
very
much
Superstition
in
the
Worshipping
of
Saints
,
innumerable
Observations
without
all
Ground
or
Reason
,
vain
credulity
in
believing
things
concerning
the
Saints
reported
in
the
uncertain
Legends
of
their
Lives
.
Quod
inconsulte
gestiant
parentibus
obedire
,
That
they
would
without
consulting
follow
their
Fore-fathers
and
that
they
chose
rather
to
follow
the
Errors
of
other
Men
,
than
believe
themselves
.
if
being
carried
away
with
Custom
,
they
had
not
shut
their
Eyes
against
Reason
.
R.
Church
Western
Church
Justin
Martyr
Not
without
trial
to
assent
to
the
Errors
of
their
Fore-fathers
,
nor
presently
to
think
that
true
,
which
they
mistaking
,
delivered
to
them
for
Tradition
.
A
veteribus
institutis
in
alias
res
novas
migrare
,
to
quit
their
ancient
Institutions
for
things
new
,
it
was
as
well
their
fault
as
ours
.
their
departure
from
the
Institutions
of
their
Ancestors
,
they
communicated
with
them
in
the
same
Crime
.
have
your selves
cast
it
off
Your
own
Authority
hath
destroyed
,
or
overthrown
the
whole
Authority
of
the
Ancients
;
and
we
see
Antiquity
wholly
corrupted
,
and
even
extinguished
amongst
you
,
Roman
Church
Ancient
Church
ancient
Rome
Bishop
Cousins
Pope's
Supremacy
Doctor
Barrow
Service
in
Latin
,
Veneration
of
Images
,
Communion
in
one
Kind
,
the
Seven
Sacraments
,
Romish
Councils
there
was
a
time
when
their
Religion
was
New
,
Cum
de
novitate
loquimini
Religionum
nostrarum
,
vestrae
vobis
in
mentem
non
veniunt
,
when
they
spake
of
the
Novelty
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
they
forgat
the
Novelty
of
their
own
Religion
and
your
Gods
were
not
Two
thousand
Years
ago
:
Quod
agere
te
videas
,
in
eo
alterum
reprehendere
,
to
reprehend
another
for
what
you
do
your selves
,
Ninth
Century
not
to
be
enslaved
to
their
former
Opinions
,
to
seek
the
Truth
wheresoever
they
could
find
it
.
to
trust
to
his
own
judgment
,
Credentem
alienis
erroribus
decipi
,
to
be
deceived
by
giving
credit
to
the
Errors
of
others
,
God
having
given
reason
to
him
sufficient
to
find
out
the
Truth
.
there
needs
no-nothing
but
our selves
to
come
to
an
exact
knowledge
and
comprehension
of
it
.
That
it
is
every
Mans
Soul
,
and
the
faculty
of
Reason
in
it
.
find
the
Truth
from
the
Divine
Oracles
,
they
are
of
themselves
sufficient
for
the
Declaration
of
the
Truth
,
Heathen
Macarius
private
Reason
Arnobius
,
to
condemn
us
for
the
Fact
,
without
enquiring
whether
we
had
not
a
just
Cause
for
doing
it
,
nor
object
to
us
what
we
have
left
,
without
considering
what
we
have
embraced
in
lieu
of
it
;
for
what
hinders
,
why
as
others
who
invented
Falshoods
delivered
them
to
Posterity
so
we
who
have
found
the
Truth
may
deliver
better
things
to
Posterity
?
French
Rhetorick
Prejugez
legitimes
comre
les
Calvinistes
a
thousand
ways
against
them
who
judge
of
Truth
only
by
multitude
.
against
a
false
Assertion
Objects
of
Pity
or
Commiseration
they
fled
to
this
miserable
Refuge
only
for
want
of
Reason
on
their
side
,
confessed
their
being
vanquished
multitude
was
proper
to
fright
a
Man
,
but
by
no
means
to
perswade
him
in
the
concernments
of
this
World
we
do
not
much
regard
it
many
are
called
,
but
few
chosen
streight
was
the
Gate
which
leadeth
unto
Life
,
and
few
there
be
that
find
it
every
wise
Man
would
rather
be
of
the
number
of
those
few
,
P.
291.
than
of
that
number
which
goes
in
the
broad
way
:
had
any
Man
lived
in
the
days
of
would
he
not
rather
have
been
of
his
side
alone
,
than
of
the
side
of
the
multitude
which
rose
up
against
him
.
Had
not
boldly
opposed
himself
to
the
prevailing
multitude
,
the
Plague
had
not
ceased
,
nor
had
the
rest
been
saved
;
Was
it
not
better
to
fly
with
to
the
Ark
,
than
with
the
multitude
to
perish
in
the
deluge
?
to
go
alone
with
than
with
the
multitude
to
perish
there
?
We
indeed
venerate
the
multitude
,
but
then
it
is
a
multitude
,
which
flies
not
examination
,
but
which
affordeth
demonstration
.
What
is
possible
,
what
is
suitable
,
or
unsuitable
,
what
acceptable
to
God
,
what
is
congruous
to
Nature
,
what
consonant
to
Truth
,
what
accords
with
the
Mystery
,
what
is
agreeable
to
piety
.
simply
to
believe
their
Dictates
,
without
considering
what
was
fit
or
unfit
to
be
embraced
,
horrible
Doctrines
,
the
worst
,
which
Satan
had
invented
to
lead
Men
into
dangerous
Deceits
:
who
imperiously
commanded
all
Men
to
follow
their
Dictates
,
to
believe
without
Reason
called
that
Faith
which
was
an
assent
without
trial
to
things
unstable
and
undemonstrated
the
rise
of
Error
,
and
of
all
Evils
,
the
Doctrine
of
all
Hereticks
,
who
declined
the
Examination
,
that
they
might
avoid
the
consutation
of
their
Doctrines
no
Man
could
find
the
way
of
Truth
,
or
avoid
the
precipice
of
Error
we
being
asked
to
yield
assent
to
the
unproved
Doctrines
of
Hereticks
and
Heathens
;
should
consent
to
do
so
:
neither
believing
without
reason
,
nor
speaking
without
Faith.
If
we
can
shew
that
all
the
Heathens
and
Barbarians
which
were
before
our
Saviours
time
,
did
not
know
the
true
God
,
but
either
worshipped
those
which
were
no
Gods
,
or
evil
Spirits
,
it
must
be
then
confessed
that
we
acted
,
by
a
true
and
righteous
Judgment
when
we
became
,
Revolters
from
the
Superstition
of
our
Fore-fathers
Supream
God
than
whom
nothing
is
more
Ancient
:
positive
Religion
New
Testament
positive
Articles
That
what
we
follow
is
not
New
,
though
't
was
but
lately
that
we
learned
that
it
was
that
,
we
ought
to
follow
ancient
Christians
all
those
who
had
been
instructed
by
the
Apostles
before
Scripture
was
written
,
P.
322
,
340.
converted
and
instructed
Thousands
who
never
had
heard
any
Apostle
preach
,
and
all
these
believed
on
the
Authority
of
the
then
present
Church
:
P.
415.
That
from
the
preaching
of
Christ
unto
the
finishing
of
the
Canon
,
and
the
divulging
of
the
same
in
such
Languages
as
all
Nations
understood
,
very
many
Years
passed
,
and
all
the
true
Believers
in
Christ's
Church
were
governed
by
Tradition
only
.
R.
H.
God
,
besides
,
Guide
of
Controv
.
Disc.
2.
ch.
5.
§.
44.
and
before
the
New
Testament
Scriptures
,
left
these
Doctrines
sufficiently
revealed
to
the
then
appointed
Ecclesiastical
Guides
,
from
whom
both
the
present
People
,
and
the
future
Successors
of
those
Guides
both
were
,
and
might
rationally
know
they
were
to
learn
them
,
and
so
,
had
there
been
no
Scriptures
,
might
to
this
Day
,
by
meer
Tradition
have
learn'd
them
sufficiently
for
their
Salvation
.
Eight
Years
after
our
Lords
Ascension
.
Mark
Ten
Years
after
our
Lords
Assumption
,
Fifteen
Years
after
our
Lords
Ascension
,
Thirty
two
Years
after
our
Lords
Ascension
,
General
Tradition
Old
Testament
Old
Testament
Scriptures
,
Acts
26.22
.
1
Cor.
15.2
,
3
,
4.
saying
none
other
Things
than
those
which
the
Prophets
,
and
did
say
should
come
more
sure
Word
of
Prophecy
to
take
heed
to
it
,
as
to
a
Light
that
shineth
in
a
dark
Place
:
Timothy
had
known
from
a
Child
,
New
Testament
were
able
Jesus
is
the
Messiah
to
make
him
Wise
unto
Salvation
:
profitable
for
Doctrine
and
Instruction
in
Righteousness
,
for
Reproof
,
for
Correction
,
that
the
Man
of
God
may
be
perfect
throughly
furnished
to
every
good
Work.
New
Testament
Old
Testament
able
to
make
them
Wise
unto
Salvation
,
more
certain
Voice
from
Heaven
,
of
which
they
themselves
testified
:
New
Testament
Oral
Tradition
by
meer
Tradition
might
be
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
things
which
concerned
their
eternal
Welfare
.
Old
Testament
Theophilus
might
know
the
Certainty
of
those
Doctrines
,
in
which
he
had
been
formerly
instructed
a
firm
Account
Apostles
.
Church
History
the
want
of
his
own
Presence
with
them
his
Converts
might
not
want
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
but
wheresoever
they
were
,
might
retain
,
the
entire
form
of
Faith.
by
Oral
Teaching
earnestly
requested
to
have
it
left
in
Writing
with
them
.
To
write
the
History
of
all
Christ's
Words
and
Works
,
that
they
might
have
a
compleat
System
of
their
Faith.
to
leave
in
Writing
a
Memorial
of
the
Doctrine
delivered
to
them
by
word
of
Mouth
,
and
never
would
desist
till
they
had
obtained
it
the
light
of
Piety
,
which
would
not
suffer
them
to
rest
satisfied
with
the
Oral
Tradition
of
the
Faith
of
his
familiar
Acquaintance
all
the
Bishops
of
and
the
Ambassies
of
many
Churches
.
in
Oral
Preaching
,
was
at
last
moved
to
write
his
Gospel
.
Gospel
,
committed
it
to
Writing
to
be
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Faith
to
future
Ages
,
the
Anchors
and
Foundations
of
our
Faith
,
That
from
these
Scriptures
being
taught
the
truth
,
we
might
not
be
drawn
aside
by
the
Falshoods
of
Heresies
.
only
to
them
who
heard
them
Preach
,
and
should
have
had
no
care
of
Posterity
,
because
,
things
only
orally
delivered
would
quickly
vanish
,
there
being
no
demonstration
of
their
Truth
.
ancient
Church
Holy
Ghost
the
Pillar
and
the
Ground
of
Truth
,
the
Writings
of
the
Holy
Gospels
,
Mr.
M's
a
Tradition
made
as
credible
to
any
Man
,
as
it
may
be
made
credible
to
one
who
never
saw
that
there
is
such
a
City
as
and
that
it
is
the
head
Town
of
will
be
a
good
and
a
sufficient
Proof
,
that
the
Traditions
of
the
Church
of
are
true
unreasonable
to
question
the
Truth
head
Town
of
England
ancient
Records
Divine
Revelation
Capital
City
Romish
Church
Primitive
Professors
Capital
City
Primitive
Church
impudent
,
impious
and
blasphemous
Impiety
it
is
as
evidently
credible
that
God
hath
revealed
such
and
such
Verities
,
as
it
is
credible
by
humane
Tradition
,
that
there
is
such
a
City
as
That
the
very
self
same
Tradition
tells
me
that
the
same
God
who
revealed
by
his
Apostles
so
many
other
Verities
to
his
Church
,
did
also
reveal
by
the
same
Apostles
,
to
the
same
Church
;
that
this
Church
was
to
be
heard
as
the
Mistress
of
Truth
,
with
whom
he
would
ever
be
present
,
suggesting
to
her
all
Truth
,
and
never
permitting
the
Gates
of
Hell
to
prevail
against
her
,
that
he
placed
her
as
a
Pillar
and
Ground
of
Truth
,
giving
her
such
Pastors
as
should
secure
her
Children
from
being
tossed
to
and
fro
with
every
Wind
of
Doctrine
,
and
consequently
this
same
Tradition
tells
me
,
God
hath
revealed
this
Verity
of
her
being
Infallible
,
in
proposing
any
Point
for
Divine
Faith.
Oral
Tradition
Holy
Scripture
Primitive
Professors
He
did
see
with
his
Eyes
that
she
did
propose
her
Traditions
for
Verities
received
from
God.
Greek
Church
Eastern
Christians
Church
,
out
of
which
there
is
no
Salvation
,
Capital
City
Capital
City
Church
Catholick
Divine
Verities
London
,
&c.
Scriptures
,
Councils
Roman
Church
Apostolical
Traditions
Apostolical
Traditions
Roman
Clergy
pretended
Traditions
Ephesians
,
They
might
be
truly
Gods
which
were
made
by
Hands
fell
down
from
Jupiter
their
Craft
would
be
set
at
nought
.
Evil
Spirit
his
Hopes
of
Gain
was
gone
Lord
it
over
their
Consciences
Churches
Infallibility
Roman
Church
M.
To
the
unanimous
Consent
and
Tradition
of
our
Church
Roman
Catholick
what
is
proposed
by
the
Tradition
of
such
a
Church
is
evidently
credible
,
Ibid.
and
sufficient
to
beget
an
infallible
assent
?
Romish
Traditions
Papal
Tyranny
Vniversal
Church
R.
Church
Roman
Catholick
Church
Vniversal
Church
'
s.
Fifth
Assertion
,
That
all
Catholicks
ever
held
that
for
true
which
was
owned
by
the
Vniversal
Church
of
their
times
,
and
rejected
the
contrary
as
an
Error
,
answered
by
way
of
Concession
,
That
this
is
absolutely
true
in
reference
to
Doctrines
and
Practices
,
truly
necessary
to
the
Being
of
a
Church
.
But
,
That
this
is
with
to
be
restrained
to
the
Fundamentals
of
Faith
,
is
proved
,
from
Scripture
from
Reason
From
Instances
;
as
That
of
the
Administration
of
the
Sacrament
to
Infants
,
which
they
generally
practised
both
in
the
and
the
They
declared
this
Practice
to
be
necessary
,
That
they
speak
not
this
of
such
a
participation
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
as
may
be
had
in
Baptism
,
but
plainly
of
the
Puriticipation
of
the
Eucharist
,
Inferences
hence
To
prove
the
Definition
of
the
Council
,
touching
this
Matter
actually
False
.
That
the
Practice
or
Doctrine
of
the
Church
in
any
Age
,
is
no
true
Evidence
of
Tradition
,
or
the
right
Interpretation
of
Holy
Scripture
.
That
Mr.
'
s.
Argument
,
for
Prayer
for
the
Dead
,
from
Tradition
,
is
not
convincing
,
From
the
Opinion
of
the
Fathers
,
That
it
was
not
lawful
for
a
Christian
to
swear
at
all
,
From
their
Opinion
,
That
good
Angels
were
transported
with
the
Love
of
Women
,
and
got
Gyants
of
them
,
From
their
Opinion
,
That
it
was
unlawful
for
any
Clergyman
to
engage
himself
in
Secular
Affairs
,
Or
to
go
from
one
Church
or
Diocess
to
another
,
When
whole
Churches
and
Nations
differ
,
and
Heresies
prevail
,
the
Fathers
say
we
are
,
for
finding
out
the
Truth
,
to
have
Recourse
only
to
Scripture
,
and
to
primitive
Tradition
,
A
full
Answer
to
Mr.
'
s.
Argument
for
Tradition
,
from
the
Ancient
Custom
of
praying
for
the
Dead
;
shewing
on
what
Accounts
the
Ancients
did
it
,
what
Reason
we
have
not
to
do
it
;
That
the
Prayers
for
them
,
used
by
the
Church
of
are
Novelties
,
and
that
those
used
by
the
Ancients
,
were
perfectly
destructive
of
the
whatsoever
was
held
by
the
Vniversal
Church
,
P.
367
,
368.
was
without
farther
Question
held
for
true
,
and
the
contrary
to
it
was
ever
rejected
as
an
Error
.
—
Neither
will
you
ever
find
a
Catholick
who
ever
had
the
Boldness
to
say
that
the
Church
of
his
Days
did
universally
hold
any
thing
that
was
an
Error
;
nor
shall
you
ever
read
of
any
Catholick
who
refused
to
conform
himself
to
the
Vniversal
Belief
and
Practice
which
was
current
in
the
whole
Church
of
their
times
.
Vniversal
Church
Church
Catholick
Vniversal
Church
Vniversal
Church
Vniversal
Church
Heresies
,
Austin
because
the
Church
held
the
contrary
Oppugnare
Regulam
veritatis
,
oppose
her
Rule
of
Faith
,
Aliquid
horum
in
fidem
recipere
,
to
embrace
any
of
the
Doctrines
of
Hereticks
because
the
Church
did
not
receive
them
The
Vniversal
Church
knows
no
such
Doctrine
it
is
no
Article
I
am
obliged
to
receive
as
any
part
of
Christian
Faith.
The
Vniversal
Church
of
Christ
knows
no
such
Practice
,
therefore
it
is
no
Practice
necessary
to
be
done
by
Christians
.
Apostolical
Tradition
this
is
especially
to
be
observed
,
In
those
Questions
only
,
on
which
depend
the
Foundations
of
the
Catholick
Faith.
Scripture
,
Reason
Jewish
Church
taught
for
Doctrines
the
Commandments
of
Men
,
made
void
the
Law
of
God
,
blind
Guides
leading
the
Blind
Jews
,
Mark
7.3
.
Gal.
1.14
Traditions
Traditions
received
from
their
Fathers
Jewish
Church
Christian
Church
Millenium
,
of
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
being
nigh
at
hand
;
of
the
Reservation
of
good
Souls
in
some
place
different
from
the
highest
Heavens
,
Epist.
ad
Jan.
all
things
or
places
were
filled
with
manifold
Presumptions
,
that
albeit
he
thought
they
ought
to
be
redressed
,
yet
durst
he
not
freely
disprove
them
Church
History
v.
g.
viz.
That
without
Baptism
and
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
no
Man
could
have
Life
eternal
.
Punick
Christians
Austin
,
call
Baptism
Salvation
,
To.
7.
li.
de
pecc
.
Merit
.
&
Remiss
.
c.
24.
and
the
participation
of
Christs
body
,
Life
.
Whence
is
this
,
but
from
an
Ancient
,
and
as
I
suppose
,
Apostolical
Tradition
,
by
which
the
Churches
of
Christ
have
this
deeply
setled
in
them
,
That
without
Baptism
,
and
the
Participation
of
the
Lord's
Supper
,
no
Man
can
attain
to
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
or
to
Life
Eternal
:
it
is
in
vain
to
promise
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
or
Life
Eternal
,
to
Children
,
without
both
these
Sacraments
Greek
Church
Nichol
de
Lyra
in
Joh.
Eastern
Churches
Aegyptian
Christians
Century
,
De
laps
.
p.
132.
Cyprian
Idol
Sacrifice
We
did
not
on
our
own
Accord
make
hast
to
the
profane
Contagions
,
leaving
the
Food
,
and
the
Cup
of
the
Lord
,
't
was
the
Perfidiousness
of
others
that
destroyed
us
Christian
Churches
,
Let
the
Bishop
communicate
,
and
after
him
the
Priests
,
the
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
the
Readers
,
Singers
,
and
Ascheticks
,
the
Deaconesses
,
Virgins
,
Widows
,
and
then
Children
.
Hier.
Eccles.
c.
7.
p.
360
,
361.
Dionysius
were
made
Partakers
of
the
Holy
Mysteries
.
Western
Church
Gregorian
Office
Baptized
Infants
should
not
suck
before
they
had
communicated
.
they
shall
not
be
punished
who
in
time
of
their
Infancy
vomit
up
the
Eucharist
.
General
Custom
Nicene
Council
Roman
Church
Infants
who
have
been
Baptized
,
and
have
received
the
Sacrament
of
our
Lords
Body
and
Blood
,
must
perish
.
Western
Church
the
Priest
should
always
have
the
Eucharist
ready
,
that
,
if
any
little
Child
be
infirm
,
he
might
give
him
the
Communion
,
and
the
Child
might
not
die
without
it
Walter
Aurelianensis
Ivo
Decret.
part.
Burchardus
l.
the
Bishop
or
the
Priest
to
give
the
Communion
to
the
new
baptized
Infant
.
Menardus
,
till
the
time
of
the
Second
Hugo
de
Sancto
Victore
if
it
can
be
done
without
peril
,
according
to
the
Primitive
Institution
of
the
Church
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
must
be
delivered
to
Children
in
the
Species
of
Blood.
Trent
Council
Antiquitas
eum
morem
in
quibusdam
locis
,
aliquando
servavit
,
Antiquity
did
in
some
Places
,
for
some
time
,
observe
this
Custom
.
ancient
Custom
whatsoever
Infants
were
Baptized
they
should
presently
be
refreshed
with
the
Holy
Communion
any
one
should
say
that
the
universal
Church
never
received
this
Custom
without
a
Note
of
the
Novelty
of
it
.
the
Baptized
Person
ought
to
be
nourished
with
the
Food
of
eternal
Life
the
Communication
of
the
Body
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
is
necessary
to
eternal
Life
John.
Amphilochius
It
is
impossible
that
any
Man
should
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
unless
he
be
regenerate
by
Baptism
,
and
partake
of
the
Life-giving
Mysteries
of
the
Body
,
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
.
and
if
he
do
not
eat
his
Flesh
,
and
drink
his
Blood.
John
,
Christ
shews
that
this
is
very
necessary
,
and
ought
always
to
be
done
.
These
,
Isidore
Pelusiota
,
are
the
divine
Mysteries
,
without
which
none
can
obtain
the
heavenly
Rewards
,
Divine
Oracles
They
are
void
of
Life
Alexandria
,
who
receive
not
the
Son
,
by
the
participation
of
the
Eucharist
.
Tom.
2.
p.
92
,
96.
Hincmarus
Remensis
These
are
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
without
which
we
cannot
enter
into
true
Life
.
Albinus
Divine
Offices
Ecclesiastical
Offices
sine
his
Sacramentis
nemo
intrat
in
vitam
aeternam
,
without
these
Sacraments
none
enter
into
Life
eternal
.
Rabanus
Maurus
Men
may
have
temporal
Life
without
this
Food
,
and
drink
,
eternal
,
Apud
Baron
.
Tom.
10.
p.
1007.
they
can
never
have
.
Christ
testified
with
an
Oath
,
Humbert
,
That
without
this
refection
that
Life
which
is
Christ
cannot
be
had
,
saying
,
Verily
except
you
eat
,
deeply
settled
in
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
Infants
,
ordinarily
,
could
not
have
Life
without
participation
of
the
Eucharist
,
for
Remission
of
Sins
Theodorus
Antiochenus
Western
Church
for
Confirmation
of
their
Opinion
the
Communion
of
the
immaculate
Body
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
.
Photius
,
Theodorus
perhaps
not
willingly
,
but
that
he
might
satisfie
their
inquiry
,
why
do
Infants
partake
of
the
immaculate
Mysteries
?
for
these
Sacraments
are
given
for
Remission
of
Sins
:
Eastern
Churches
Western
Hereticks
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
Original
Sin
shed
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
,
Vnless
you
eat
the
Flesh
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
and
drink
his
Blood
,
you
shall
have
no
Life
in
you
For
why
is
that
Blood
ministred
to
the
Infant
to
drink
,
which
was
shed
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
,
that
he
may
have
Life
,
if
by
reason
of
no
Original
Sin
,
he
be
obnoxious
to
Death
?
Christ
,
is
the
Saviour
of
Infants
,
Ibid.
l.
1.
p.
949.
and
unlevs
they
redeemed
by
him
,
they
will
utterly
perish
,
seeing
without
his
Flesh
and
Blood
they
cannot
have
Life
;
this
St.
thought
and
believed
,
learned
and
taught
.
When
Christ
saith
,
Vnless
you
eat
my
Flesh
and
drink
my
Blood
,
you
have
no
Life
in
you
;
can
I
say
the
Child
shall
have
Life
,
who
ends
his
Life
without
that
Sacrament
?
He
having
said
,
Vnless
you
eat
,
He
that
eateth
my
Flesh
and
drinketh
my
Blood
hath
eternal
Life
;
how
is
it
that
you
promise
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
to
Children
not
born
of
Water
and
the
Spirit
,
not
fed
with
the
Flesh
of
Christ
,
nor
having
drunk
his
Blood
which
was
shed
for
the
Remission
of
their
Sins
?
Behold
,
he
that
is
not
Baptized
,
and
he
that
is
deprived
of
the
Vital
Cup
and
Bread
,
is
divided
from
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Let
us
hear
our
Lord
speaking
not
of
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
,
but
of
the
Sacrament
of
his
holy
Table
,
to
which
none
cometh
who
is
not
rightly
Baptized
.
Except
you
eat
and
drink
,
What
do
we
farther
seek
for
?
dares
any
body
say
this
Sentence
belongeth
not
to
Children
?
or
that
they
can
have
life
in
them
without
the
participation
of
the
Body
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
?
But
he
that
saith
this
,
doth
not
attend
,
That
if
that
Sentence
comprehends
not
all
,
so
that
they
cannot
have
Life
without
the
Body
,
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
those
of
riper
Years
are
not
obliged
to
regard
it
.
Apud
Aug.
Ep.
If
then
so
many
Divine
Testimonies
accord
in
saying
,
That
neither
Salvation
,
nor
Life
eternal
is
by
to
be
hoped
for
without
Baptism
,
and
the
Body
and
Blood
of
our
Lord
,
they
are
in
vain
promised
to
Children
without
them
.
Pope
Innocent
That
little
Children
needed
not
Baptism
,
that
they
might
have
Life
,
and
that
the
Blood
shed
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
was
not
shed
for
them
.
Pueros
quoque
parvulos
,
si
nullis
innoventur
Christianae
gratia
Sacramentis
,
habituros
vitam
aeternam
,
That
Infants
might
have
Life
eternal
,
though
they
were
not
renewed
by
the
Christian
Sacraments
.
Pope
Innocent
Whereas
your
Brotherhoods
assert
that
the
say
that
Infants
may
be
saved
without
Baptism
,
this
is
a
very
fond
Opinion
:
for
unless
they
eat
the
Flesh
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
and
drink
his
Blood
,
they
have
no
Life
in
them
Sine
regeneratione
,
without
Baptismal
Regeneration
,
seem
to
void
Baptism
it self
,
by
saying
they
have
that
which
is
believed
to
be
conferred
upon
them
only
by
Baptism
Etiam
R.
Ecclesia
credidit
Eucharistiam
parvulis
necessariam
,
Even
the
Roman
Church
believed
that
the
Eucharist
was
necessary
for
little
Children
.
Behold
,
Austin
,
Contr.
duas
Epist.
Pelag.
l.
2.
c.
4.
Lib.
1.
Contr.
Jul.
cap.
4.
Ep.
ad
paulinum
Pope
saith
,
that
little
ones
cannot
have
Life
without
Baptism
,
and
the
participation
of
the
Body
,
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
.
determined
,
that
Infants
could
not
have
Life
unless
they
did
eat
the
Flesh
of
the
Son
of
Man
.
If
the
will
yield
to
the
Apostles
See
,
or
rather
to
their
Lord
and
Master
,
saying
,
Except
we
eat
his
Flesh
,
and
drink
his
Blood
,
which
the
unhaptized
Person
cannot
do
,
we
shall
not
have
Life
,
they
will
at
last
confess
that
unbaptized
Persons
cannot
have
it
.
Caesarius
Arelatensis
Except
you
eat
,
&c.
these
Words
of
our
Saviour
you
shall
have
no
Life
in
you
,
do
give
us
clearly
to
understand
,
that
every
Soul
that
is
void
of
Baptism
wants
both
Life
and
Glory
.
Austin
,
That
none
can
have
Eternal
Life
who
doth
not
participate
of
Christ's
Body
and
Blood
Against
the
Gelasius
,
our
Lord
pronounceth
,
That
he
who
eateth
not
the
Flesh
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
and
drinks
his
Blood
,
hath
no
Life
in
him
:
Where
we
see
none
exempt
;
nor
dares
any
say
,
That
an
Infant
can
obtain
eternal
Life
without
this
Sacrament
:
Nevertheless
,
that
the
Providence
of
God
might
cut
off
all
the
Wickedness
of
the
it
is
not
only
said
,
Vnless
a
Man
be
born
again
of
Water
,
but
also
,
Vnless
he
eat
,
—
and
drink
,
And
that
this
is
spoken
of
Eternal
Life
,
none
can
doubt
;
because
many
who
receive
not
this
Sacrament
,
have
this
present
Life
.
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
Holy
Eucharist
Twelfth
Century
Holy
Eucharist●
Isidore
Pelusiota
Theodorus
,
Amphilochius
Chrysostom
,
Isidore
Pelusiota
Austin
,
Hincmarus
Rhemensis
,
Photius
,
Albinus
,
Amalarius
.
Sine
Baptismo
Christi
,
&
sine
participatione
Corporis
&
Sanguinis
Christi
,
without
Christ's
Baptism
,
and
the
Participation
of
his
Body
and
Blood
:
Pope
Innocent
without
Baptism
,
and
the
Body
and
the
Blood
of
Christ
:
Let
us
hear
our
Lord
of
the
Sacrament
Quod
per
corpus
geritur
,
which
is
done
by
the
Body
,
by
the
Mouths
to
which
none
comes
,
who
is
not
rightly
baptized
.
Lord's
Table
which
the
Child
must
drink
Trent
Council
Sine
controversia
oredendum
est
eos
nulla
salutis
necessitate
id
fecisse
,
That
without
Controversy
we
must
believe
,
that
they
did
not
this
from
an
Opinion
of
the
Necessity
of
it
to
Salvation
Pope
Innocent
Infantes
etiam
baptizatos
nisi
Eucharistiam
perciperent
salvos
esse
non
posse
,
that
even
baptized
Infants
could
not
be
saved
,
unless
they
received
the
Eucharist
the
Eucharist
was
necessary
for
Infants
to
Salvation
,
Sed
ut
fidei
,
&
totius
Ecclesiae
dogma
,
but
as
a
Doctrine
of
Faith
received
by
the
whole
Church
this
Doctrine
flourished
in
the
Church
about
Six
hundred
Years
.
it
is
necessary
for
Children
,
before
they
come
to
Years
of
Discretion
,
to
receive
the
Sacrament
,
Innocent
,
Pelagius
Holy
Scripture
Except
you
eat
the
Flesh
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
and
drink
his
Blood
,
you
have
no
Life
in
you
.
Apostolical
Tradition
Six
Centuries
Apostolical
Tradition
Infants
Baptism
communicating
Infants
Tradition
Apostolical
M.
Let
us
take
Two
Traditions
,
P.
401.
the
one
confessed
by
you
to
be
a
true
one
,
the
other
but
asserted
by
me
to
be
no
less
true
than
the
former
,
because
it
is
testified
by
as
good
a
Tradition
as
the
former
,
and
therefore
either
the
former
is
not
proved
sufficiently
by
this
Testimony
,
or
the
latter
is
.
The
First
Tradition
,
for
Example
sake
,
is
,
That
of
Baptizing
Infants
:
Infants
.
Of
these
Two
I
discourse
thus
;
Both
these
Points
were
recommended
by
the
Apostles
to
the
Primitive
Church
,
for
divine
Verities
and
Practices
;
and
so
from
hand
to
hand
came
most
unquestionably
delivered
to
Century
.
Hence
conformably
to
this
Tradition
,
P.
402.
every
where
Christians
baptized
their
little
Children
Holy
Sacrament
Eucharist
;
but
yet
was
the
more
frequent
Practice
;
because
Children
were
baptized
but
once
in
their
Lives
,
but
being
once
baptized
,
Well
now
,
let
us
suppose
,
that
both
these
Traditions
be
called
in
Question
,
whether
they
be
faithfully
delivered
Communicating
Infants
some
humane
Invention
Trent
Council
unnecessary
to
be
received
by
Infants
till
they
come
to
Years
of
Discretion
:
Let
us
see
whether
Anathema
,
cannot
defend
it self
from
Forgery
as
well
as
any
Scripture
questioned
of
being
true
Scripture
.
P.
403.
For
Example
,
the
Apocalypse
,
which
was
rejected
by
divers
Ancient
Catholicks
,
whereas
Infants
was
never
rejected
by
any
Ancient
Catholicks
at
all
,
Amongst
ancient
Hereticks
but
this
is
noted
in
them
as
a
peculiar
Heresy
of
their
own
,
Infants
ought
to
be
communicated
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
:
The
Church
doth
necessarily
do
this
by
the
Tradition
,
P.
404.
as
he
fupposeth
,
Apostolical
,
received
from
her
Ancestors
.
He
held
therefore
suitable
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
,
and
Tradition
.
And
this
Tradition
is
that
which
I
now
stand
upon
,
which
indeed
did
shine
in
the
Practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
.
You
shall
scarcely
find
a
Liturgy
or
Service
Book
used
in
the
ancient
Church
;
which
is
not
Witness
of
this
Tradition
,
though
these
Books
were
found
in
every
Parish
of
Christendom
,
in
which
Divine
Service
was
almost
daily
said
.
In
both
these
Points
it
is
a
strong
Argument
,
and
as
strong
for
Communicating
,
as
for
Baptizing
of
Infants
;
That
no
time
can
be
named
in
which
those
Customs
began
.
No
man
can
be
thought
of
,
who
could
by
humane
Means
,
and
such
Means
as
should
not
make
a
mighty
Noise
amongst
those
great
Reverencers
of
Tradition
,
draw
all
the
World
,
in
so
short
a
time
after
the
Apostles
,
P.
406.
to
follow
Customs
as
Apostolical
,
which
,
in
that
Age
,
in
which
they
were
first
vented
,
were
evidently
,
by
every
Man
,
not
only
known
,
but
clearly
seen
to
be
new
hatch'd
Novelties
,
and
not
Ancient
and
Apostolical
Traditions
.
This
Man
,
who
broached
this
false
Doctrine
,
should
have
been
put
into
the
Catalogues
of
Hereticks
by
and
St.
whereas
they
did
not
only
,
not
put
down
any
such
Hereticks
,
but
one
of
them
puts
down
for
one
,
because
he
taught
the
contrary
.
Now
if
you
speak
of
this
Custom
going
downward
,
until
the
Age
in
which
it
began
to
be
denied
by
Roman
Catholicks
,
the
Custom
of
hath
come
down
with
such
a
full
Stream
,
that
it
drew
all
Countries
,
in
many
Ages
,
with
it
;
insomuch
,
that
every
where
,
but
among
a
few
Romanists
,
the
Pontificals
,
the
Books
of
Sacraments
,
the
Liturgies
,
Eastern
and
Western
,
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
Canon
Law
There
was
not
a
Country
which
abounded
not
with
such
Monuments
,
and
such
Records
;
the
very
strongest
Proofs
of
assured
Antiquity
,
and
unquestionable
Tradition
.
Thus
,
I
hope
,
I
have
made
good
that
Tradition
,
shining
in
perpetual
Practice
from
St.
to
Pope
Second
,
is
a
sure
Relater
of
the
Doctrine
and
Practice
of
the
Church
,
whence
you
may
clearly
see
,
that
Trent
Council
could
be
actually
false
,
in
a
Point
so
universally
current
,
they
might
bear
Witness
in
many
other
Matters
to
false
Doctrine
,
and
deny
due
Approbation
to
the
true
.
Canonical
Scriptures
no
Man
hath
right
to
come
who
is
not
first
baptized
,
John
,
Except
he
be
born
again
of
Water
,
De
peccat
.
Merit
.
l
1.
c.
30.
L.
3.
de
Origin
.
An.
c.
11.
Ep.
126.
de
Orig
.
An.
l.
1.
c.
9.
3.
c.
13.
Congerit
testimonia
Scripturrrum
l.
1.
contr.
Petit.
c.
27.
and
of
the
Spirit
,
no
Man
can
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
?
guilty
of
Original
Sin
damned
without
it
Congeriem
Scripturarum
,
an
Heap
of
Scriptures
nothing
could
be
certainly
alledged
from
Scripture
to
prove
that
Infants
ought
to
be
baptized
?
quaerat
,
enquire
after
Divine
Authority
in
this
matter
,
Ex
circumcisione
carnis
,
from
the
Circumcision
used
under
the
Old
Law.
the
Custom
of
the
Church
in
baptizing
Infants
was
not
to
be
credited
,
if
it
were
not
an
Apostolical
Tradition
I
say
unto
you
,
Swear
not
at
all
,
Justin
Martyr
Christ
commanded
Christians
not
to
swear
at
all
,
but
always
to
speak
the
Truth
,
saying
,
Swear
not
all
,
our
Lord
hath
not
only
forbid
us
to
swear
falsly
,
but
hath
commanded
that
we
should
not
swear
.
Clemens
Avoid
swearing
in
any
thing
,
agrees
to
our
Lords
Prohibition
of
an
Oath
.
an
Oath
in
Traffick
and
in
other
things
;
for
the
Lord
will
not
hold
him
guiltless
who
takes
his
Name
in
vain
.
It
was
not
lawful
for
him
to
swear
at
all
,
for
he
was
a
Christian
.
Alioquin
manifeste
superius
vetuit
omnino
jurare
,
he
had
before
manifestly
forbid
to
swear
at
all
.
I
think
,
that
he
who
would
live
according
to
the
Gospel
,
ought
not
to
adjure
another
;
for
that
which
our
Lord
speaketh
in
the
Gospel
,
Hom.
35.
in
Matth.
F.
82.
A.
Swear
not
at
all
;
and
this
,
Adjure
not
at
all
,
is
alike
for
if
by
Christ's
Evangelical
Precept
,
we
must
not
swear
at
all
,
it
is
as
true
,
that
't
is
not
lawful
to
impose
an
Oath
on
others
.
De
Idol
.
c.
11.
I
omit
to
speak
of
Perjury
,
seeing
it
is
not
lawful
to
swear
at
all
.
Non
jurandum
,
That
Christians
must
not
swear
thou
wilt
be
compelled
to
swear
,
which
is
not
a
thing
lawful
to
be
done
.
will
never
swear
falsly
Sed
ne
jurabit
quidem
,
nor
will
he
swear
at
all
.
Eusebius
,
commanded
not
to
swear
falsly
;
Christ
,
not
to
swear
at
all
That
they
had
learned
from
Christ
not
to
swear
at
all
.
Psalmist
;
Who
sweareth
to
his
Neighbour
,
In
Ps.
14.
Tom.
1.
p.
132
,
133.
and
deceives
him
not
,
but
in
the
Gospel
it
is
entirely
forbid
.
Here
it
is
said
,
He
that
swears
to
his
Neighbour
,
and
deceives
him
not
;
there
,
I
say
unto
you
,
Swear
not
at
all
.
an
Oath
is
wholly
forbidden
Not
to
swear
at
all
,
Tom.
3.
Ep.
63.
p.
97.
nor
to
put
his
Money
out
to
Vsury
.
Gregory
Thaumaturgus
he
abstained
from
an
Oath
,
contenting
himself
with
Yea
,
and
Nay
,
by
reason
of
the
Command
of
Christ
.
Epiphanius
Lord
commanded
not
to
swear
by
God
himself
,
nor
any
other
Oath
;
it
being
of
the
Devil
to
swear
Not
to
swear
,
either
in
Falshood
,
or
in
Truth
,
but
only
to
say
yea
,
yea
,
and
nay
,
nay
.
Gregory
Nazianzen
only
to
us
Christians
Thou
shalt
not
forswear
thy self
,
but
speak
the
Truth
when
thou
swearest
;
but
Christ
commanded
not
to
swear
at
all
.
Swear
not
by
Heaven
,
which
is
his
Throne
.
What
is
more
than
this
cometh
of
Evil
,
meaneth
swearing
,
not
forswearing
;
for
it
is
a
thing
confessed
,
and
no
Man
needs
to
learn
it
,
That
false
swearing
is
of
Evil
;
nor
is
it
only
more
than
yea
and
nay
,
but
contrary
to
them
.
though
swearing
was
allowed
by
the
Law
,
yet
was
it
evil
;
because
it
was
allowed
only
by
reason
,
of
the
Weakness
of
them
who
received
the
Law
,
to
keep
them
from
swearing
by
Idols
:
though
then
it
were
not
evil
,
yet
now
is
it
evil
,
and
very
evil
,
after
so
much
Philosophy
.
we
must
not
pretend
that
we
swear
truly
,
for
it
is
not
lawful
to
swear
true
or
false
;
let
us
therefore
keep
our
Mouths
pure
from
Oaths
.
if
we
reverence
nothing
else
,
we
should
reverence
that
Gospel
we
hold
forth
,
when
we
bid
Men
swear
;
for
opening
it
you
will
find
,
Swear
not
at
all
;
and
dost
thou
make
that
Law
an
Oath
,
which
forbiddeth
thee
to
swear
?
When
therefore
thou
art
about
to
adjure
any
one
,
restrain
thy self
,
P.
566.
and
say
to
him
who
is
about
to
swear
;
What
shall
I
do
!
God
hath
forbid
me
to
adjure
,
he
now
restrains
me
;
and
this
will
be
sufficient
for
the
Honour
of
the
Lawgiver
,
for
thy
Security
,
and
to
affright
him
who
is
about
to
Swear
.
We
find
the
Swearer
,
though
he
swears
true
,
to
be
of
the
Portion
of
the
Devil
.
He
swears
himself
,
That
he
would
not
the
Death
of
a
Sinner
,
who
forbids
others
to
swear
He
that
forbids
others
to
swear
,
interposeth
an
Oath
.
The
Old
Law
,
Theodoret
,
forbids
Perjury
but
the
New
forbids
an
Oath
.
Our
Lord
,
making
Laws
about
Oaths
,
wholly
forbids
them
If
thou
art
a
Christian
Isidore
Pelusiota
,
L.
1.
Ep.
155.
and
under
the
good
Pastor
,
obey
his
Voice
,
commanding
thee
not
to
swear
at
all
;
and
if
we
must
not
swear
,
neither
must
we
exact
an
Oath
.
God
,
Jerom
,
permitted
the
Jews
,
as
being
Children
,
to
swear
,
as
he
permitted
them
to
offer
Sacrifice
;
not
that
they
did
well
in
it
,
In
Matth.
5.
but
that
it
was
better
to
swear
by
God
than
Idols
,
but
the
Evangelical
Truth
permits
not
an
Oath
.
Our
Lord
commandeth
in
the
Gospel
,
That
you
swear
not
at
all
.
Our
Lord
Salvian
,
commanded
that
Christian
Men
should
not
swear
.
Patriarch
Flavianus
we
are
commanded
by
our
Saviour
Christ
not
to
swear
.
General
Council
Angels
were
transported
with
the
Love
of
Women
,
and
begat
Children
of
them
,
which
are
those
we
now
call
Daemons
,
Justin
Martyr
Angeli
transgressores
commixti
fuerunt
eis
,
the
Angels
which
transgressed
mixed
with
them
.
through
Incontinence
and
Love
of
Women
.
Century
Athenagoras
lusting
after
Virgins
;
and
being
overcome
of
the
Flesh
,
begat
Gyants
of
them
in
saying
this
,
I
speak
,
without
Testimony
;
but
only
expound
,
that
which
is
mentioned
by
the
Prophets
.
Tertullian
they
rushed
down
from
Heaven
to
the
Daughters
of
Men
Desertors
of
God
lovers
of
Women
Ad
terrena
contagia
devoluti
,
being
debased
to
earthly
Contagions
.
They
fell
,
being
depressed
by
earthly
Lust
.
Methodius
,
they
conversed
with
the
Daughters
of
Men
,
being
taken
with
the
Love
of
Flesh
.
Et
Mulierum
congressibus
inquinavit
,
and
defiled
them
by
Converse
with
Women
terrestrial
Daemons
are
the
unclean
Spirits
,
which
are
the
Authors
of
all
Evil.
Pseudo
Clemens
Sulpitius
Severus
.
Petavius
This
was
the
Opinion
of
almost
all
the
most
Ancient
Fathers
,
That
the
Sons
of
God
,
who
are
said
in
the
Sixth
,
to
have
loved
the
Daughters
of
Men
,
were
Angels
.
It
was
the
ancient
Opinion
of
many
and
very
grave
Authors
,
spurious
Book
contains
those
Fables
of
the
Gyants
Jared
was
begotten
in
the
Days
,
of
the
Descent
of
the
Sons
of
God
upon
the
Daughters
of
Men
many
Angels
of
God
,
conversing
with
Women
,
begot
insolent
Children
,
and
Despisers
of
everything
that
was
good
,
as
trusting
to
their
own
Strength
.
Fathers
:
That
which
makes
most
Men
thus
Ignorant
,
is
their
careless
reading
of
the
Scriptures
.
Men
very
stupid
,
and
such
as
had
a
Knock
in
their
Cradles
.
Chrysostom
they
who
affirm
that
these
things
were
spoken
,
not
of
Men
,
but
Angels
,
were
speakers
of
Blasphemy
to
overturn
,
or
to
confute
the
Fables
of
these
Men.
Century
,
Philastrius
Brixiensis
There
is
another
Heresy
,
which
asserts
,
touching
the
Gyants
,
That
Angels
,
before
the
Flood
,
conversed
with
Women
,
and
that
of
them
were
these
Gyants
begotten
.
Jewish
Church
spurious
Books
The
Wickedness
but
,
of
Men
was
great
,
all
Flesh
had
corrupted
their
Ways
to
punish
the
whole
Earth
greatest
Fathers
Fabulous
,
Blasphemous
,
Heretical
guilty
of
the
utmost
Folly
Jewish
Church
Christian
Church
spurious
Authors
Jewish
Fables
Authentick
Interpreters
Secular
Affairs
That
Bishops
became
Proctors
in
secular
Affairs
.
Sixth
Canon
a
Bishop
,
Presbyter
or
Deacon
shall
be
deposed
,
if
he
take
upon
him
,
worldly
Cares
General
Council
Bishops
,
Clerks
to
intermeddle
with
worldly
Businesses
General
Council
secular
Governments
No
Man
can
serve
Two
Masters
Nicene
Council
Bishop
,
Presbyter
Nicene
Council
against
the
Canon
Bishop
,
Priest
go
from
City
to
City
a
most
pernicious
Custom
to
be
pulled
up
by
the
Roots
to
be
severely
punished
they
who
made
such
Changes
should
be
excluded
,
even
from
Lay-Communion
General
Council
Councils
.
Pope
Julius
he
who
practiseth
it
doth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
despise
the
Station
God
hath
given
him
.
be
expell'd
from
the
Chair
he
had
invaded
,
but
shall
be
deprived
of
his
own
.
he
will
have
no
Communion
with
such
Persons
.
Spiritual
Adultery
Art
thou
bound
to
Wife
,
seek
not
to
be
loosed
;
which
if
it
be
said
of
a
Woman
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
how
much
more
of
a
Church
,
of
the
same
Bishoprick
to
which
one
being
tied
ought
not
to
seek
another
?
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Apud
Binium
Tom.
4.
p.
9
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
p.
15.
That
he
may
not
be
found
also
an
Adulterer
,
according
to
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
Trabisond
,
he
did
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
adulterously
snatch
that
of
against
the
Ecclesiastical
Laws
and
Canons
.
if
a
Bishop
,
or
Priest
leave
his
Church
Parish
,
which
is
his
Wife
bound
to
him
whilst
he
lives
,
he
commits
Spiritual
Adultery
.
the
Commands
of
God
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Church
.
Eustathius
,
Bishop
Eusebius
,
Bishop
the
Law
of
the
Church
forbad
it
acceptable
to
God
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Euseb.
ibid.
and
agreeable
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
.
Gregory
Nazianzen
General
Council
Constantinople
,
observing
the
Laws
of
the
Fathers
,
and
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
,
no
ways
regarding
the
great
Merits
of
the
Person
.
General
Councils
a
less
Bishoprick
to
a
greater
?
pecuniary
Punishments
Nicene
Creed
East
;
Protestant
ancient
Fathers
Holy
Scriptures
primitive
Antiquity
Scripturas
audire
,
to
hear
the
Scriptures
Diligenter
legere
Scriptures
,
P.
13.
diligently
read
the
Scriptures
,
shall
run
up
and
down
,
saying
,
Where
is
Christ
?
and
shall
not
find
him
.
Then
let
them
who
are
in
fly
to
the
Mountains
;
that
is
,
Let
them
who
are
Christians
have
Recourse
to
the
Scriptures
,
to
the
Writings
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
.
doth
Christ
at
this
time
command
,
all
Christians
to
fly
to
the
Scriptures
.
Because
,
in
this
time
,
since
Heresy
hath
got
the
Churches
,
there
can
be
no
Proof
of
true
Christianity
,
nisi
scripturae
divinae
;
the
Christians
,
who
are
desirous
to
know
the
true
Faith
,
can
have
Before
there
were
many
Ways
of
shewing
which
was
the
Church
of
Christ
;
but
now
,
if
Men
be
willing
to
discern
her
,
tantummodo
per
Scripturas
;
the
true
Church
of
Christ
can
by
no
other
way
be
known
,
but
for
now
,
all
those
things
,
which
are
properly
of
Christ
in
truth
,
these
Heresies
have
in
Schism
;
they
,
in
like
manner
,
have
Churches
,
the
Divine
Scriptures
,
Bishops
,
the
other
Orders
of
the
Clergy
,
Baptism
,
the
Eucharist
;
all
other
things
,
and
even
Christ
himself
:
Now
in
the
Confusion
of
so
great
Similitude
;
he
that
is
willing
to
know
which
is
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
Whence
can
he
know
it
but
Before
it
was
known
by
Miracles
who
were
true
Christians
,
and
who
false
;
but
now
,
the
working
of
Miracles
is
intirely
diminished
;
and
the
working
of
feigned
Miracles
,
is
chiefly
found
amongst
those
who
are
false
Christians
;
for
the
full
Power
of
working
Miracles
is
to
be
given
to
Antichrist
.
The
Church
of
Christ
was
formerly
known
by
her
Manners
,
the
Conversation
of
all
,
or
most
of
her
Members
being
Holy
;
but
now
Christians
are
like
to
,
or
even
worse
than
Hereticks
.
He
therefore
who
would
know
which
is
the
true
Church
of
Christ
Whence
can
he
know
her
but
Whence
,
our
Lord
,
knowing
that
there
would
be
such
a
confusion
of
things
in
the
last
Days
,
commands
,
ad
nullam
rem
fugiant
nisi
ad
Scripturas
,
That
Christians
,
who
are
willing
to
remain
firm
in
the
true
Faith
,
should
fly
to
nothing
but
the
Scriptures
.
What
shall
we
say
to
the
Greeks
?
Hom.
33.
in
Act.
Tom.
4.
p.
799.
There
comes
one
of
them
,
and
saith
,
I
would
be
a
Christian
,
but
I
know
not
to
whom
I
should
join
myself
,
for
there
is
much
Contention
,
Controversy
,
and
Tumult
among
you
Christians
;
What
Opinion
shall
I
chuse
?
every
one
saith
,
Truth
is
on
my
Side
;
Whom
shall
I
credit
,
who
know
nothing
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
hear
them
all
pretending
to
them
?
This
is
much
for
us
;
for
did
we
say
you
must
believe
our
Discourses
,
thou
had'st
reason
to
be
troubled
,
but
since
we
say
you
must
believe
the
Scriptures
,
and
they
are
plain
,
and
true
,
't
is
easy
for
you
to
pass
your
Judgment
;
if
any
Man
consents
with
them
,
he
is
a
Christian
;
if
he
contradicts
them
,
he
is
far
from
this
Rule
.
Scriptures
are
a
plain
Rule
Heathen
,
one
of
you
affirms
,
That
the
Scripture
saith
thus
;
the
other
,
That
it
speaketh
otherwise
;
interpreting
it
to
another
Sence
.
But
what
of
all
this
,
for
hast
thou
not
an
Vnderstanding
,
and
a
Judgment
?
Scripture
.
But
how
can
I
do
this
,
Greek
?
I
know
not
how
to
judge
of
the
Doctrines
;
I
come
to
be
a
Learner
,
and
you
make
me
a
Teacher
:
If
any
one
object
thus
,
we
should
ask
him
whether
this
be
not
Dissimulation
and
Pretence
;
for
if
your
Reason
taught
you
to
condemn
Heathenism
,
it
may
also
teach
you
to
judge
betwixt
us
and
Hereticks
;
do
not
therefore
dissemble
or
make
Pretences
,
for
all
things
are
easy
.
Thou
knowest
what
to
do
,
and
leave
undone
,
do
therefore
what
thou
oughtest
,
and
with
right
Reason
seek
of
God
,
and
he
will
fully
reveal
this
to
thee
,
for
he
is
no
respecter
of
Persons
;
it
is
not
possible
that
he
who
heareth
without
Prejudice
should
not
be
perswaded
,
for
as
if
there
were
a
Rule
to
which
all
things
were
to
be
adapted
,
it
would
be
easy
to
perceive
who
takes
wrong
Measures
;
so
is
it
here
:
Holy
Scriptures
Christian
Truth
much
Controversy
,
and
Contention
amongst
Christians
concerning
it
.
Vincentius
Lirinensis
if
the
Contagio●
though
new
,
endeavour
to
infect
the
whole
Church
,
as
in
the
case
of
the
then
,
whosoever
would
discern
the
Catholick
Faith
from
Heretical
Pravity
,
must
be
careful
to
adhere
to
Antiquity
,
C.
3
,
4
,
8
,
25
,
33
,
39
,
41.
viz.
Scripture
,
which
it
is
manifest
our
Ancestors
held
,
and
must
believe
that
without
Doubtfulness
,
which
all
in
like
manner
,
with
one
consent
,
held
,
writ
,
and
taught
,
openly
,
frequently
,
and
perseveringly
,
he
being
only
firm
in
Faith
,
who
determines
,
That
alone
is
to
be
held
,
and
believed
by
him
,
which
he
knows
the
Catholick
Church
held
.
But
when
Schisms
and
Heresies
have
grown
ancient
in
the
Church
,
and
the
Poison
of
them
hath
spread
largely
Church
)
then
Scripturarum
Auctoritate
,
convincere
,
we
ought
only
,
if
need
be
,
to
convince
them
by
the
Authority
of
Scripture
,
or
to
shun
them
,
as
being
condemned
,
by
ancient
general
Councils
of
Catholick
Priests
Trent
Council
The
Priest
also
delivers
to
the
Child
the
Sacred
Symbols
,
The
Infant
also
partakes
of
the
Mysteries
.
have
brought
down
to
us
from
an
ancient
Tradition
Answer
to
the
Jes
Prayer
for
the
Dead
,
and
Purgatory
wicked
Persons
Aut
plenam
Remissionem
,
aut
tolerabiliorem
damnationem
,
either
a
full
Remission
,
or
a
more
tolerable
Damnation
.
Ancient
Author
Onesimus
,
viz.
Grant
him
Mercy
at
that
Day
,
viz.
deliver
i●
in
the
Hour
of
Death
,
and
in
the
Day
of
Judgment
all
they
who
are
departed
in
the
true
Faith
of
God's
Holy
Name
,
may
,
have
their
perfect
Consummation
and
Bliss
,
both
in
Body
and
Soul.
Florentive
Council
If
those
who
have
truly
repented
●y
in
the
Love
of
God
,
before
they
have
satisfied
for
their
Sins
of
Commission
and
Omission
,
by
worthy
Fruits
of
Penance
,
their
Souls
are
purged
after
Death
by
purgatory
Punishments
;
and
that
they
may
be
relieved
from
those
Punishments
,
it
is
profitable
for
them
to
have
the
Aid
of
the
〈◊〉
,
The
Masses
,
Prayers
,
and
Alms
,
and
other
Acts
of
〈◊〉
,
performed
by
the
Faithful
;
and
that
they
being
thus
purged
,
〈◊〉
presently
after
received
into
Heaven
,
and
admitted
to
the
immediate
Vision
of
God.
Trent
Council
The
Catholick
Church
,
instructed
by
the
Holy
Spirit
,
Courgils
,
and
in
this
General
Synod
,
taught
from
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
Purgatorium
esse
,
animasque
ibi
detentas
fidelium
suffragijs
,
potissimum
vero
Altaris
acceptabili
Sacrificio
,
juvari
,
Sess.
25.
and
the
ancient
Tradition
〈…〉
●●ry
,
and
that
〈…〉
by
the
〈…〉
the
acceptable
Sacrifice
of
the
Altar
;
which
Sacrifico
,
〈…〉
the
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
〈…〉
the
Sins
,
Punishments
,
Sed
&
pro
defunctis
in
Christo
nondum
ad
plenum
purgatis
,
Sess.
22.
cap.
2.
and
Satisfactions
of
the
Faithful
living
,
but
also
for
the
Dead
is
Christ
not
fully
punged
.
if
any
one
say
that
,
after
Justification
,
the
Fault
of
the
Penitent
is
so
remitted
,
and
the
Guilt
of
eternal
Punishment
so
blotted
out
,
Ut
nullus
remaneat
reatus
poenae
temporalis
exolvendae
vel
in
hoc
saeculo
vel
in
futuro
in
purgatorio
,
Sess
6.
can
.
30.
that
there
remains
no
Guilt
of
temporal
Punishment
to
be
suffered
in
this
World
,
or
in
the
future
,
in
Purgatory
,
before
he
can
have
admittance
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
let
him
be
Anathema
.
perpetual
Tradition
Love
of
God
Florentine
Council
in
a
place
of
Torments
temporal
Punishment
to
be
fully
purged
from
them
after
Death
〈◊〉
purgatory
Torments
.
Ex
antiqua
Patrum
traditione
,
from
the
Tradition
of
the
Fathers
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
Ancient
Church
Ancient
Church
Funeral
Hymns
We
send
out
the
Departed
with
Hymns
;
then
is
there
Joy
and
Gladness
,
every
one
praying
thus
to
dy
,
to
cease
from
their
Labours
,
and
Conflicts
,
to
be
delivered
from
all
dreadful
things
,
and
to
see
Christ
And
inveighing
against
the
〈◊〉
Custom
of
Lamenting
the
Faithful
at
their
Death
,
he
〈…〉
do
the
burning
Lamps
import
,
is
it
not
that
〈…〉
Champions
?
What
mean
the
Hymns
,
do
we
〈…〉
and
give
Thanks
,
he
hath
crowned
the
Departed
,
that
he
〈…〉
Labours
;
that
freeing
him
from
〈…〉
Are
not
these
the
Import
of
〈…〉
are
the
Actions
of
Men
rejoycing
.
〈…〉
Return
unto
thy
Rest
,
O
my
Soul
,
for
the
〈…〉
ously
with
thee
:
I
will
fear
no
Evil
,
for
〈…〉
art
my
Refuge
from
the
Trouble
that
compasse●
〈…〉
what
these
Psalms
import
:
But
thou
wilst
not
do
〈…〉
with
Grief
:
Dost
thou
say
,
Return
unto
thy
Rest
,
O
my
Soul
,
and
weepest
?
Are
not
these
things
seen
,
and
Hypocrisy
;
for
if
thou
really
believest
what
thou
sayest
,
thou
weepest
superfluously
;
if
thou
dost
not
,
Why
dost
thou
sing
,
why
dost
thou
suffer
what
is
done
,
and
dost
not
drive
away
the
Singers
?
Let
the
manner
of
his
Interment
shame
thee
:
Psalms
,
and
Thanksgivings
,
and
the
Catalogue
of
his
Progenitors
,
are
things
done
,
not
that
tho●
mayst
weep
,
but
mayst
give
Thanks
for
them
,
as
being
●alled
to
greater
Honour
consider
to
whom
they
〈…〉
that
place
where
is
and
the
if
an
Heathen
〈…〉
wouldst
not
〈…〉
who
are
gone
before
〈…〉
Hymns
,
signifying
our
〈…〉
Lamps
and
Incense
we
attend
th●●
〈…〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈…〉
being
delivered
from
this
Life
of
Darkness
,
they
are
the
to
the
true
Light.
Apostolical
Constitutions
resting
in
Christ
,
and
in
the
Hands
of
God
;
so
that
no
Torment
can
touch
them
That
God
would
forgive
them
all
their
voluntary
,
and
involuntary
Sins
;
That
he
would
place
over
them
kind
Angel●
,
which
should
conduct
them
into
the
Regions
of
〈…〉
Bosom
of
and
〈…〉
beginning
,
have
pleased
God
,
Pseudo
〈…〉
the
〈…〉
to
the
Term
of
their
Life
,
〈…〉
their
sacred
Conflicts
;
and
that
being
arrived
〈…〉
they
sleep
in
Joy
,
that
being
come
to
the
end
,
of
this
present
life
they
are
filled
with
divine
Pleasure
,
as
well
knowing
they
for
ever
shall
enjoy
,
the
good
things
they
possess
.
P.
407
,
408.
Pachymeres
,
p.
428.
That
the
Relations
of
the
Faithful
do
pronounce
him
blessed
,
as
being
come
desirably
,
to
his
triumphant
End
;
that
they
bring
him
to
the
Priest
,
as
to
the
conferring
of
his
Crown
,
and
therefore
pour
out
Psalms
of
thanksgiving
to
the
Author
of
his
Victory
.
others
,
tho'
unfit
to
be
partakers
of
the
Holy
Communion
,
are
admitted
to
these
Funeral
Solemnities
;
P.
410.411
.
that
seeing
him
who
died
piously
in
the
Liturgick
Offices
,
declared
to
be
one
who
indeed
enjoys
Communion
with
the
Saints
,
who
have
been
from
the
beginning
〈…〉
the
same
End.
P.
416.
Pachym
.
p.
434.
That
〈…〉
the
Combatant
is
〈…〉
they
bury
his
Body
〈…〉
Soul
〈…〉
joys
its
good
things
,
〈…〉
bly
deposited
?
That
the
Divine
〈…〉
would
forgive
him
all
his
Sins
committed
through
humane
infirmity
,
and
would
place
him
in
Light
,
and
in
the
Region
of
the
Living
,
in
the
Bosom
of
in
the
Place
from
which
is
banished
all
Grief
,
Sorrow
and
Sighing
.
The
plain
and
the
most
blessed
Rewards
of
Holy
Men.
〈…〉
of
Rest
which
receive
Pious
〈…〉
.
〈…〉
for
us
by
a
Kingdom
,
〈…〉
of
Darkness
,
〈…〉
Sighing
,
signifie
,
〈…〉
Patriarchs
,
and
all
the
Saints
,
are
〈…〉
and
that
the
Metaphor
seems
to
be
taken
from
〈…〉
Bosoms
of
the
Sea
,
to
which
those
who
〈…〉
,
that
they
may
be
at
Rest
;
for
as
it
is
with
them
,
so
they
who
are
in
this
Life
tossed
with
Tempests
,
then
rest
in
those
Bosoms
of
the
Patriarchs
,
as
in
an
Haven
.
Why
should
the
Priest
pray
God
to
pardon
the
Sins
of
the
Dead
,
and
to
give
him
a
portion
in
Light
with
Divine
Spirits
,
since
every
one
receives
from
divine
Justice
,
a
retribution
according
to
what
he
hath
done
in
this
present
life
;
for
the
dead
person
having
compleated
all
the
Actions
of
his
Life
,
P.
412.
what
can
the
Prayer
of
the
Priest
do
to
procure
him
a
place
of
Rest
,
besides
that
of
which
he
was
worthy
and
which
was
consonant
to
his
Actions
done
in
this
〈…〉
.
the
〈…〉
〈…〉
from
the
Scriptures
,
〈…〉
the
Spots
contracted
〈…〉
,
He
asks
that
those
things
〈…〉
Retributions
may
be
given
to
such
as
〈…〉
the
Promises
of
God
to
be
infallible
;
and
〈◊〉
which
is
asked
,
according
to
the
Holy
Institution
,
shall
entirely
happen
to
those
who
are
made
perfect
,
according
to
the
divine
Life
;
that
he
desires
only
the
things
which
are
acceptable
to
God
,
Pachymeres
.
p.
434.
and
,
〈…〉
will
most
certainly
be
given
as
being
just
and
〈◊〉
by
God.
●ease
from
their
Labours
and
their
〈…〉
delivered
not
only
from
〈…〉
fear
of
all
things
dread
〈…〉
where
no
Torm●●
〈…〉
Sorrow
,
and
Grief
,
〈…〉
with
God
〈…〉
to
greater
〈…〉
where
blessed
〈…〉
the
true
Light
stept
for
Joy
;
were
filled
〈…〉
of
good
Things
come
to
a
〈…〉
the
Bellowship
of
all
Saints
the
Haven
of
Rest
Romish
Purgatory
Ancient
Church
New
〈…〉
〈…〉
Alms
John
Ger
〈…〉
See
Bish
of
Purg.
p.
the
silly
Come
ye
bless●●
,
〈…〉
and
thirsty
,
you
gave
me
meat
and
drink
;
nak●●
,
and
you
cloathed
me
;
sick
,
and
you
visited
me
;
in
prison
,
and
you
ministred
to
me
.
I
was
in
the
infernal
〈…〉
tormented
with
the
paint
〈…〉
Release
?
Hebr.
xiij
.
12.
Remember
〈…〉
bound
with
〈…〉
the
Body
〈…〉
this
our
〈…〉
they
endure
〈…〉
to
sympathize
〈…〉
Alms
,
and
by
〈…〉
this
affli
〈…〉
it
is
such
as
we
also
〈…〉
never
call
upon
〈…〉
are
in
Ron●
in
Rurgatory
,
those
〈…〉
in
a
far
more
afflicted
State
,
as
knowing
,
If
he
believed
the
Doctrine
of
Purgatory
,
it
would
be
so
with
us
,
Jam.
v.
14
,
15.
when
separated
from
the
Body
?
St.
James
exhorts
the
sick
to
send
for
the
Rulers
of
the
Church
;
that
they
may
pray
over
them
;
adding
,
for
their
Encouragement
to
do
so
,
That
the
Prayer
of
〈◊〉
shall
save
the
sick
;
and
that
if
he
hath
committed
Sins
,
the●
shall
be
forgiven
him
;
and
that
the
effectual
fervent
Prayer
of
〈◊〉
Righteous
Man
〈…〉
but
,
if
their
Prayers
would
avail
also
for
the
〈…〉
of
those
Sins
for
which
he
was
fry
in
〈…〉
as
careful
to
〈…〉
Why
left
he
〈…〉
to
defire
the
like
Prays
〈…〉
that
place
of
Torment
〈…〉
ragements
〈…〉
these
good
〈…〉
not
their
Priests
pray
〈…〉tory
?
Do
they
not
represent
this
〈…〉
stian
Charity
?
Roman
Catholicks
R.
Charity